To see the other types of publications on this topic, follow the link: Columbia University. Center for the Study of Human Rights.
Journal articles on the topic 'Columbia University. Center for the Study of Human Rights'
Create a spot-on reference in APA, MLA, Chicago, Harvard, and other styles
Consult the top 50 journal articles for your research on the topic 'Columbia University. Center for the Study of Human Rights.'
Next to every source in the list of references, there is an 'Add to bibliography' button. Press on it, and we will generate automatically the bibliographic reference to the chosen work in the citation style you need: APA, MLA, Harvard, Chicago, Vancouver, etc.
You can also download the full text of the academic publication as pdf and read online its abstract whenever available in the metadata.
Browse journal articles on a wide variety of disciplines and organise your bibliography correctly.
1
Halberstam, Malvina. "Human Rights: A Topical Bibliography. Edited by J. Paul Martin. Prepared by the Center for the Study of Human Rights, Columbia University. Boulder: Westview Press, 1983. Pp. xii, 299. Indexes. $30." American Journal of International Law 79, no. 2 (April 1985): 495–96. http://dx.doi.org/10.2307/2201743.
Full text
2
Team, Editorial. "Reviewer acknowledgements." Human Rights Education Review 2, no. 1 (March 6, 2019): 106–7. http://dx.doi.org/10.7577/hrer.3264.
Full textAbstract:
The editors would like to thank the following colleagues for the time and careful attention given to manuscripts they reviewed for Volume 1 of HRER.
Rebecca ADAMIUniversity of Stockholm, Sweden
Paul BRACEYUniversity of Northampton, UK
Kjersti BRATHAGENUniversity of South-Eastern Norway, Norway
Cecilia DECARADanish Institute for Human Rights, Denmark
Judith DUNKERLY-BEANOld Dominion University, USA
Viola B. GEORGIUniversity of Hildesheim, Germany
Carole HAHNEmory University, USA
Brynja HALLDÓRSDÓTTIRUniversity of Iceland, Iceland
Lisa HARTLEY Curtin University, Australia
Lee JEROME Middlesex University, UK
Claudia LENZ Norwegian School of Theology, Norway
Hadi Strømmon LILE Østfold University College, Norway
Anja MIHR Center on Governance though Human Rights, Germany
Virginia MORROWUniversity of Oxford, UK
Thomas NYGREN Uppsala University, Sweden
Barbara OOMEN Roosevelt University College, The Netherlands
Anatoli RAPOPORT Purdue University, USA
Farzana SHAIN Keele University, UK
Hugh STARKEY University College London, UK
Sharon STEIN University of British Columbia, Canada
3
Márquez Roa, Ubaldo. "ACERCAMIENTO AL TERRORISMO (AN APPROACH TO TERRORISM)." Universos Jurídicos, no. 18 (June 8, 2022): 75–140. http://dx.doi.org/10.25009/uj.vi18.2626.
Full textAbstract:
Resumen: El presente artículo se encuentra dividido en cinco apartados que permiten que su lectura y comprensión sea mucho más amigable. Es interesante y entender que el tema del terrorismo es un tema de naturaleza dinámica y cambiante, en el artículo se estudiara los diferentes tipos de terrorismo que existe y el impacto que ha tenido en el establecimiento de los estados de seguridad pública, así como la afectación a los derechos humanos de las personas y los regímenes jurídicos en los cuales se tipifica esta figura. Abstract: This article is divides into five sections that allow its reading and understanding to be much more user-friendly. It is interesting to understand that the issue of terrorism is a dynamic and changing issue, the article will study the different types of terrorism that exist and the impact it has had on the establishment of states of publica security as well as the impact to the human rights of persons and the legal regimes in which this figure is typified. Fuentes de consulta: Arendt H. (2006) Sobre la revolución, Madrid: Alianza. Báez Corona, J. F. (2015). El realismo mágico jurídico (recreación legal de una ficción literaria con especial referencia a Latinoamérica). Justicia. (28), 15-31. doi:http://dx.doi.org/10.17081/just.20.28.1032 Báez, J. (2021). Tradición contra innovación en los modelos de formación jurídica universitaria en México. Revista de Derecho. (56). 137-153. https://dx.doi.org/10.14482/dere.56.340 Bakke E. (2015) Terrorism and Conterterrorism studies, comparing theory and practice, Netherlands, Leiden University Press. Bobbio N. (2004) Estado, Gobierno y Sociedad por una teoría general de la política, México, Fondo de Cultura Económica. Caillois R. (1973) La cuesta de la guerra (trad.) Rufina Bórquez, México, Fondo de Cultura Económica. Coteño Muñoz A. (2018) “Terrorismo individual los atentados perpetrados por actores solitarios” Eunomía. Revista en Cultura de la Legalidad, número 15 Madrid, Universidad Carlos III. Donner, F. (2007) “Fight for God- But Do So with Kindness: Reflections on War, Peace, and Communal Identity in Early Islam”. In War and Peace in the Ancient World, Oxford. Blackwell. Durham M. (2000) The Christian right, the far right and the Boundaries of American Conservatism. Manchester: Manchester University Press. Dworkin R, (2013) “Foreword”, in Extreme Speech and Democracy, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Essig, C. (2001). Terrorism: Criminal Act of Act of War? Implications for National Security in the 21st Century. Pennsylvania: US Army War College. Foucault, M. (2009) Historia de la sexualidad 1. La voluntad de saber, México, Siglo XXI. Friedman B, H., Harper J, Preble C. (2010) Terrorizing ourselves. Why U.S. Counterterrorism Policy is Failing and How to Fix It. Washington D.C. Instituto Cato. Gallego, C. (2012). El concepto de seguridad jurídica en el Estado social. Revistas jurídicas. Vol 2, Núm 9, Recuperado de http://juridicas.ucaldas.edu.co/downloads/Juridicas9(2)_6.pdf Griset, P. L., Mahan, S. (2003) Terrorism in perspective, United States of America. Sage Publications Inc. González Calleja, E. (2013). El Laboratorio del Miedo, Madrid, Crítica. Habermas J. (1998) Derechos humanos y soberanía popular. Las versiones liberal y republicana, en Rafael del Águila, Fernando Val, Madrid, Alianza Habermas J. (1994) La desobediencia civil, piedra de toque del Estado democrático de Derecho, en Ensayos políticos, Barcelona, Península. Heydar S. (2017) Islamic Peace Ethics. Legitimate and Illegitimate Violence in Contemporary Islamic Thought. United States of America, Baden-Baden: NomosAschendorff Verlag. Hoffman B., Howard R. (2011) Terrorism and counterterrorism: Understandin the new security environment readings and interpretations: 4a eth, United States of America, Mcgraw-Hill. Hoffman, B. (2006). Inside Terrorism. New York: Columbia University Press. Jackson, R, et al., (2011) Terrorism. A Critical Introduction, New York, Palgrave Macmillian Jassies N. (2009) Mrinus Van Der Lubbe y el incendio del Reichstag. Trad., García Velasco C., España, Editorial Alikornio. Jellinek G (1954) Teoría Geenral de los Estados. Trad. Fernando de los Ríos. Buenos Aires, ed. Albatroz. Jenkins, B.M. (1975), "International Terrorism: A New Mode of Conflict", in Garitón D, y Schaerf C. Internactional Terrorism and World Security, Londres, Cromm Helm. Johnston, T. D. (1981). Selective costs and benefits in the evolution of learning. En J. S. Rosenblatt, R .A. Hinde, C. Beer y M. C. Busnel (Eds.). Advances of the study of behavior. New York: Academic Press Kilpatrick J (2020) Quand un état d’urgence temporarire devient permanent, le cas de la France. París, Transnational Institute. Khadduri, M. (1955) War and Peace in the Law of Islam. Baltimore, The Johns Hopkins Press. Kyrou, A. (2012). L’imaginaire des Anonymous, des luddites à V pour Vendetta. París Folis esssays Lasoen, K. (2018). “War of Nerves: The Domestic Terror Threat and the Belgian Army”. In Studies in Conflict & Terrorism, vol. 42, no. 11. Le Goff J. (1984) La Civilisation d l’occident médiéval, París, Foils Essay. Lillich, B. R. (1985) Paris Minimum Standards of Human Rights Norms in a State of Emergency, The American Journal of International Law, Vol. 79, No. 4 Locke J. (1997), Segundo tratado sobre el gobierno civil, Madrid, Alianza. Loubet Del Bayle, J. L. (1992) La Police. Approche socio-politique. Paris, Montchrestien. Luhmann, N. (2005) El derecho de la sociedad, 2a ed., México, Herder, Universidad Iberoamericana. Majoran, A. (2015). The illusion of war: Is terrorism a criminal act or an act of war? International Politics Reviews, Vol.3 Issue 1 Martin J-C, (2006) Les règles internationales relatives à la lutte contre le terrorismo. París, edición Bruylant. Nateras González M, E. (2018) Colombia Las autodefensas en Michoacán, México: ¿rescate de la ciudadanía ante la violencia? Revista Opinión Jurídica, Universidad de Medellín, Vol. 17, Núm. 33 Placido A. P., y Perkins L K. (2010) Drug Trafficking violence in México implications for the United States. Washington D.C. U.S. Senate Caucus on International Narcotics Control Departmente of Justice Poczynok, I. (2019). Fuerzas armadas y contraterrorismo. Apuntes para renovar un “debate crónico” en la Argentina. Revista Relaciones Internacionales, Estrategia Y Seguridad, vol. 2, Núm. 14 Poland J. (2004) Understanding Terrorism: Groups, Strategies and responses. New York. Pretince Hall. Rawls J (1999) La justificación de la desobediencia civil, en Justicia como equidad. Materiales para una teoría de la justicia, Madrid, Tecnos. Reinares, F y García-Calvo, C. (2016) Estado Islámico en España. Madrid: Real Instituto Elcano. Rivas, P., y Rey, P. (2008) Las autodefensas y el paramilitarismo en Colombia (1964-2003), Bogotá, CON Fines. Rapoport, D. (2004). “The four waves of modern terrorism”. En Audrey, C. y James, L. Attacking Terrorism: Elements of a Grand Strategy. Washington D.C. George town University Press Rodley N. (1985) International Human Rights Law, dans Evans, M. D, International Law, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Reitberger M (2013) “License to kill: is legitimate authority a requirement for just war? in International Theory, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, Vol. 5, Issue 1. Robespierre Maximilien (2005) Por la felicidad y por la libertad, discursos. España, El viejo topo. Rousseau J. J., (2013) Discurso sobre el origen y fundamento de la desigualdad entre los hombres, Madrid, Calpe. Tinnes J. (2020) Bibliography: Defining and Conceptualizing Terrorism Compiled PERSPECTIVES ON TERRORISM Volume 14, Issue 6, The Netherlands Universiteit Leiden. recuperado de https://www.universiteitleiden.nl/perspectives-on-terrorism/archives/2020#volume-xiv-issue-6 Toboso Buezo M. (2020) Colección Segmentos de Seguridad Terrorismo y antiterrorismo. España. Institut de Seguretat Pública de Catalunya.. Saint Thomas Aquinas (2003) On law, morality and Politics, translated by Regan Richard United States of America, Hackett publishing company. Sinai, J. (2008) “How to Define Terrorism”, Perspectives on Terrorism, Journal of the Terrorism Research Initiative and the Center for Terrorism and Security Studies, The Netherlands, Universiteit Leiden, Vol. 2, No.4, recuperado de http://www.terrorismanalysts.com/pt/index.php/pot/article/view/33/html Skinner, B. F. (1953) Science and human behavior. New York, The Macmillan Company. United States Department of State. (2004) Patterns of Global Terrorism 2003 Washington, DC: Office of the Secretary of State, Office of the Coordinator for Counterterrorism. Valadés D. (1974) La dictadura constitucional en América Latina, México, UNAM. Walther T C., Höhn A., (2020) El ejército alemán y sus graves problemas con la ultraderecha. DW noticiero recuperado de https://www.dw.com/es/el-ej%C3%A9rcito-alem%C3%A1n-y-sus-graves-problemas-con-la-ultraderecha/a-54044495 Wallace, D. (2008). Combatiendo el terrorismo bajo las leyes de la guerra. Military Review Hispan-American, Vol. 88, Issue 2 Weber M. (1986) El político y el científico. (trad) Francisco Rubio Llorente, Madrid, Alianza Editorial.
4
Kim, Jong Il. "A Study on the Role of Human Rights Center in University and the Review about Violation of Human Rights the Review about Violation of Human Rights." Institute for Legal Studies 39, no. 4 (December 31, 2022): 1–26. http://dx.doi.org/10.18018/hylr.2022.39.4.001.
Full text
5
Ramazanov, Tazhutdin B. "Dagestan State University – Center of Legal Science and Education: History and Modernity." Law Нerald of Dagestan State University 43, no. 3 (2022): 7–13. http://dx.doi.org/10.21779/2224-0241-2022-43-3-7-13.
Full textAbstract:
The scientific article is devoted to the study of the long-term scientific and educational activities of the scientific and pedagogical staff of the Faculty of Law (Institute) Dagestan State University. For 50 years, the team has prepared hundreds of monographs, textbooks and scientific articles devoted to the problems of the rule of law, the protection of human rights and freedoms, the protection of natural resources, the improvement of statehood, the development of civil law and process, countering extremism and terrorism, the protection of families and minors, the development of problems of criminal responsibility and punishment, the study of crime and measures to combat with her, the study of financial and tax relations, the development of the information society and digital economy, etc. The article focuses on the history of the formation of the institute and the memory of scientists and teachers who stood at its origins.
6
Ennever, Fanny K. "Reducing Regulatory Burdens on Research with Human Subjects: A Case Study of the Transition to the Final Common Rule at Boston Medical Center and Boston University Medical Campus." Journal of Law, Medicine & Ethics 46, no. 1 (2018): 164–79. http://dx.doi.org/10.1177/1073110518766030.
Full textAbstract:
Boston Medical Center/Boston University Medical Campus recently reduced certain requirements for human subjects research where this could be done without adversely affecting the rights and welfare of participants, in anticipation of changes in the Final Common Rule. Modifications affected exempt and expedited categories, approval periods, ceding review, Quality Improvement/Quality Assessment activities, and some requirements for pregnant women, prisoners, and children. This case study may assist other institutions in responding to the Final Common Rule.
7
Johnson, Douglas A., and Laura J. Duckett. "Advocacy, Strategy and Tactics Used to Confront Corporate Power: The Nestlé Boycott and International Code of Marketing of Breast-milk Substitutes." Journal of Human Lactation 36, no. 4 (October 9, 2020): 568–78. http://dx.doi.org/10.1177/0890334420955158.
Full textAbstract:
Douglas A. Johnson began his career as a human rights activist while earning his undergraduate degree in philosophy (1975) at Macalester College in the United States. He lived at Gandhi’s ashram in India to study nonviolent organizing (1969 to 1970). He served as the director of the Third World Institute in Minneapolis, MN, USA (1973–1979), which functioned as the international social justice program of the Archdiocese of Minneapolis and St. Paul. Johnson’s work included creating and running a political collective; leading development study tours into villages in Guatemala and Honduras; and investigating how transnational companies (e.g., Nestlé) were penetrating the developing world. He was the co-founder of the Infant Formula Action Coalition (INFACT), elected national chairperson (1977–1985), and appointed as Executive Director (1978–1984). His role included representing INFACT before national and international organizations, the human milk substitute industry, the US Congress and Executive Branch, and the press. He initiated and coordinated the first international grass-roots consumer boycott (against Nestlé) in ten nations. He was also a co-founder of the International Nestlé Boycott Committee and the International Baby Food Action Network (IBFAN). He earned a Master’s in Public and Private Management at Yale University (1988). Then he became the first Executive Director of the Center for Victims of Torture, in Minneapolis (1988–2012), the first treatment center for torture victims in the US. Since 2013, he has been teaching human rights theory and practice, and sharing lessons he has learned, as a Lecturer in Public Policy at the Harvard Kennedy School, Harvard University (US). (This interview was conducted via Zoom and transcribed verbatim. It has been edited for ease of readability. DJ refers to Doug Johnson and LD refers to Laura Duckett.)
8
Haukioja, Heather Seija Marguerite. "Exploring the Nature of Elder Abuse in Ethno-Cultural Minority Groups: A community-based participatory research study." Arbutus Review 7, no. 1 (August 8, 2016): 51. http://dx.doi.org/10.18357/tar71201615681.
Full textAbstract:
<p class="p1">Elder abuse is a significant public health, social justice, and human rights issue in today’s society. Despite the recognition that elder<span class="s1">1 </span>abuse affects older adults across all racial, ethnic, and cultural groups, very little is known about the experiences of elder abuse among people from diverse ethno-cultural backgrounds in Canada. The primary objective of this study is to explore the nature of elder abuse within the two largest ethno-cultural minority groups in British Columbia (BC), the Chinese and South Asians (i.e., those who were either born in or can trace their ancestry to South Asia, which includes nations such as India, Pakistan, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh, and Nepal). Using a community-based participatory research approach,this study is a collaboration between three academics at the University of Victoria and four front-line workers from the Inter-Cultural Association of Greater Victoria (ICA), a not-for-profit, multicultural services organization for immigrants and refugees. The qualitative findings from this interview-based study reveal that cultural context, immigration status, and ethnicity are significant factors influencing experiences of elder abuse. Further, the findings provide insights into what resources — awareness and prevention — need to be developed in order to address the issue of elder abuse in these communities.</p>
9
Uddin, Ajam, Muhammad Rashedul Islam, Md Alamgir Kabir, and Md Elias Al Mamun. "A Study on Disease Patterns and Treatment Seeking Behaviors among the University Resident Students." Bangladesh Pharmaceutical Journal 23, no. 2 (July 23, 2020): 187–94. http://dx.doi.org/10.3329/bpj.v23i2.48340.
Full textAbstract:
As one of the fundamental human rights, healthcare is usually sought during illness episode. A questionnaire-based survey was conducted on 221 residential university students to identify the existing disease patterns and treatment seeking behaviors. Among the students, 22.17% were devoid of normal body-weight and 45.7% of them exercise at least three days a week. Based on smoking habits they were non-smoker (60.18%), smoker (25.34%), and second-hand smoker (14.48%). Besides, 33.03% of them have an allergy (seasonal: 24.43%; perennial: 8.60%) and 75.11% of students’ family members have or had at least one of the eight specified diseases. In 2019, around 98% of the students had suffered from at least one illness like fever-all types (86.43%), common cold (52.94%), diarrhea (20.36%), cough (46.61%), nasal congestion (10.86%), pain/aches-all types (25.79%), gastric problems (49.32%), skin diseases (15.38%), dental diseases (1.36%), eye diseases (0.9%), and many other diseases (4.52%). To mitigate these illnesses majority took medications instead of self-recovery that was highest for dental and eye diseases (100%), and lowest for cough (58.25%) and nasal congestion (58.33%). Usually, 61.99% of the residents go to Government Hospital (DMCH: 45.70%, BSMMU: 9.95%) for seeking treatment followed by University Medical Center (41.63%), Private Medical Consultant (5.88%), Private Hospital (4.52%), and others (3.62%). Moreover, 67.42% of the students take prescribed medicines as stated in prescriptions. As there is a tendency among 83.26% of the students to take medicines without prescriptions, raising awareness on the detrimental impacts of self-treatment is needed to refrain them from self-medication practices.
Bangladesh Pharmaceutical Journal 23(2): 187-194, 2020
10
Baranets, M. S., T. N. Ermak, and E. N. Ponirovsky. "Clinical and epidemiological features of visceral leishmaniasis in the Republic of Crimea." Terapevticheskii arkhiv 89, no. 11 (November 15, 2017): 100–104. http://dx.doi.org/10.17116/terarkh20178911100-104.
Full textAbstract:
The paper analyzes official statistical data, as well as visceral leishmaniasis (VL) cases who have visited the Clinical Center, I.M. Sechenov First Moscow State Medical University, and the results of parasitological studies of the materials submitted to the Reference Center for Monitoring of Leishmaniasis, E.I. Martsinovsky Institute of Medical Parasitology, Tropical and Vector-Borne Diseases. Account is taken of the observations made by the Central Research Institute of Epidemiology, Russian Federal Service for Supervision of Consumer Rights Protection and Human Welfare, and of the literature data available in Russian and foreign (Ukraine) scientific journals and monographs. During the period of 1932 to 2015, a total of 14 VL cases acquired in the Crimea were notified, of which there were 4 cases of VL concurrent with HIV infection. The majority of infections occurred in the eastern part of the peninsula. Given that many areas of Crimea have the status of recreation and annually receive millions of vacationists, it is necessary to conduct a more in-depth study of all aspects of this infection.
11
Alferova, Elena V. "The Rule of Law in the context of solving problems of interaction between international and national courts I.A. Umnova-Konyukhova. National justice and international justice: theory and practice of interaction in public-legal relations (principles of sta." Gosudarstvo i pravo, no. 8 (2021): 183. http://dx.doi.org/10.31857/s102694520016392-2.
Full textAbstract:
The review presents an analysis and assessment of the main problems considered in the monograph "National justice and international justice: theory and practice of interaction in public-legal relations (principles of statehood and human rights)". The author is the head of the scientific direction of constitutional and legal research of the Center for the study of problems of justice of the Russian state University of justice, Doctor of Law, Professor, Honorary worker of higher professional education of the Russian Federation I.A. Umnova-Konyukhova. It is noted that this work is a continuation of the scientific research carried out by I.A. Umnova-Konyukhova, has a fundamental character and is distinguished by a deep systematic analysis of relevant aspects of the interaction of national and international justice. The conclusion is made about the high theoretical and practical significance of the reviewed monograph.
12
Khongouan, Waralak, and Putpannee Sitachitta. "Area Development Guidelines to Support the Open-Air Markets in Thammasat University, Rangsit Campus." Journal of Architectural/Planning Research and Studies (JARS) 10, no. 1 (August 7, 2022): 123–36. http://dx.doi.org/10.56261/jars.v10i1.12941.
Full textAbstract:
Angel, S. et al. (Eds.). (1983). Land for housing the poor. Singapore: Select Books. Antaöv. A. (2007). Democracy to become reality: Participatory planning through action research. Habitat International, 31(3-4), 333-344. Archer, D. (2009). Social capital and participatory slum upgrading in Bangkok, Thailand. Unpublished Ph.D. Dissertation, Department of Land Economy, University of Cambridge. Asian Coalition for Housing Right [ACHR]. (2012). Comprehensive site planning: Transform community to better living place for all. Bangkok: Author. Boonyabancha, S. (2005). BMK going to scale with “slums” and squatter upgrading in Thailand. Environment and Urbanization, 17(1), 21-46. Boonyabancha, S. (2009). Land for housing the poor—by the poor: Experience from the BMK nationwide slum upgrading programme in Thailand. Environment and Urbanization, 21(2), 1-21. Brydon-Miller, M. et al. (2003). Why action research? Action Research, 1(1), 9-28. Community Organizations Development Institute [CODI]. (2003). โครงการบ้านมั่นคง: แผนยุทธศาสตร์การแก้ไขปัญหาที่อยู่อาศัย (พ.ศ. 2546-2550) [BMK: Strategic plan for slum upgrading (2003-2007)], Bangkok: Author. Community Organizations Development Institute [CODI]. (2010). บ้านมั่นคง [Baan Mankong]. Retrieved May 29, 2012, from http://www.codi.or.th/baanmankong/index.php?option=com_content&view=category&layout=blog&id=57&Itemid=10&lang=en Community Organizations Development Institute [CODI]. (2013). โครงการบ้านมั่นคง: พัฒนาการการแก้ไขปัญหาที่อยู่อาศัย [Baan Mankong Program: The evolution of housing development]. Retrieved March 14, 2013, from http://www.codi.or.th/baanmankong/index.php?option=com_content&view=category&layout=blog&id=57&Itemid=10&lang=en Davis, M. (2006). Planet of slums. New York: Verso. Forestor, J. F. (1989). The deliberative practitioner. Massachusetts: MIT Press. Frank, D. (2008). Sustainable housing finance for low-income groups: A comparative study. Berlin: Nomos Publishers. Friedmann, J. (1973). Retracking America: A theory of transactive planning. Los Angeles: Anchor Books. Gustavsen, B. (2008). Action research, practical challenges, and the formation of theory. Action Research, 6(4), 421-437. Healey, P. (1997). Collaborative planning: Shaping places in fragmented societies. Vancouver: University of British Columbia Press. International Institute for Environment and Development [IIED]. (2003). A decade of change: From the urban community development (UCDO) to the community organizations development institute (CODI) in Thailand, Working Paper 12 on Poverty Reduction in Urban Areas. Innes, J. (1996). Planning through consensus building: A view of the comprehensive ideal. Journal of the American Planning Association, 62(4), 460-472. Krumholz, N. & Forestor, J. F. (1990). Making equity planning work: Leadership in the public sector. Philadelphia: Temple University Press. Rabhibhat, A. (2007). รายงานวิจัยการประเมินผลโครงการบ้านมั่นคง เรื่อง คนจนเมือง: การเปลี่ยนแปลงโลกทัศน์และทัศนคติที่มีต่อตนเองและสังคม [The urban poor: The changes of social perspective and self reflection]. Unpublished Final Report submitted to Community Organization Development Institute. Sang-arun, N. (2012). The right to the city: The housing rights movement of Bangbua community. Journal of Architecture/Planning Research and Studies, 9(1), 1-12. Sapu, S. & Usavagovitwong, N. (2007). คู่มือการออกแบบและวางผังชุมชนโครงการบ้านมั่นคง: กรณีการสร้างชุมชนในภาคตะวันออกฉียงเหนือ [Community planning and design manual for Baan Mankong program: A case study of northeastern province]. Bangkok, Thailand: Community Organization Development Institute. Seabrook, J. (1996). In the cities of the south: Scenes from a developing world. London: Verso. Spatig, L. et al. (2010). The power of process: A story of collaboration and community change. Community Development, 41(1), 3-20. The Crown Property Bureau. (2010). รายงานประจำาปี พ.ศ. 2553 [Annual report 2010]. Retrieved March 12, 2013, from http://www.crownproperty.or.th/th/annual_report_2010.pdf The Crown Property Bureau. (2013). การพัฒนาชุมชนตามโครงการบ้านมั่นคง 39 ชุมชน [39 Communities: Baan Mankong program’s community development]. Retrieved March 12, 2013, from http://www.crownproperty.or.th/real_estate_02_06.php Turner, J. F. C. (1977). Housing by people: Towards autonomy in building environments. Michigan: Pantheon Books. UN-Habitat. (1997). Accommodating people in the Asia-Pacific region. Fukuoka: Author. UN-Habitat. (2012). Sustainable housing for sustainable cities: A policy framework for developing countries. Nairobi: Author. United Nations. (2008). Promotion and protection of all rights, civil, political, economic, social, and cultural rights, including the rights to development. Human Rights Council. Retrieved March 20, 2013, from http://www.internal-displacement.org/8025708F004BE3B1/(httpInfoFiles)/C90EE08CC6A733ABC12574C00049C81D/$file/G0810545.pdf Usavagovitwong, N. (2007). Towards community participation in housing design: Experience from low-income waterfront community, Bangkok. Journal of the Faculty of Architecture, KMITL, 5(1), 64-79. Usavagovitwong, N. et al. (2012). Understanding urban community amid capitalism: A case study of the Crown Property Bureau’s superblock. Journal of Architecture/Planning Research and Studies, 9(1), 27-42.
13
Melnychenko, Olga. "SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH IN THE EDUCATION FIELD AS A CONDITION OF PROVIDING QUALITY OF STUDY IN UNIVERSITIES OF THE WORLD." Educological discourse, no. 1 (2020): 155–68. http://dx.doi.org/10.28925/2312-5829.2020.1.13.
Full textAbstract:
The article is devoted to the analysis of scientific researches of the best universities in the world providing training in the field of education and their impact on the quality of education. The analysis is based on the results of the QS World University Rankings in Education, which identified the top ten universities in the world in 2019, which train specialists in education. In the article the general directions and topics of scientific researches, as well as specific ones, specific to each university are highlighted. The author reveals the peculiarities of the research work of the best universities in the world in the field of education and its relationship with the quality of education. Particular attention is paid to the criteria of quality (success) of the activities of universities, and research in particular. The article emphasizes that analyzing the educational research of the best universities in the world as a condition of ensuring the quality of education can be very useful for the development of education (and not just pedagogical) in Ukraine. It is noted that a high level of educational research will help Ukrainian education to achieve modern quality of study, to provide it on a research basis and to become practically oriented. The author defines the key characteristics of successful research universities, including the following: • availability of basic and applied research in contemporary areas and topics; • carrying out research work focused on the practical results of the research; • a wide range of disciplines included in the educational program in any specialty; • a high proportion of postgraduate research programs; • high level of external income of the university, which is ensured by the implementation of research results; • international recognition of research findings and prospects for their further development. According to the QS World University Rankings, the top ten universities in the world that provide training in education are: 1. University College London, (UCL), (United Kingdom); 2. Harvard University, (USA); 3. Stanford University (USA); 4. University of Oxford, (United Kingdom); 5. University of Cambridge, (United Kingdom); 6. University of Hong Kong, (Hong Kong); 7. University of Toronto, (Canada); 8. Berkeley University, California, (USA); 9. Columbia University, New York, (USA); 10.University of California (Los Angeles), USA By looking at research topics, you can distinguish topics that are most commonly found in universities. In this case, we are referring to non-standard general topics of pedagogical research such as: educational policy, organization and improvement of training, development of standards of teaching, didactics of learning, etc. They are present in the scientific research of the best universities, but the most important place is occupied by the research topics that characterize the current stage of development of education in the world, with all its features, influences and main trends. For example, almost all the best universities in the world are researching on human rights and equity in education. A striking example of such research can be the scientific theme of the Pedagogical Institute of Hong Kong University "Justice and Social Justice in Education". Another important theme that unites the best universities is the topic of developing critical thinking and developing critical media literacy skills for students and students. An example of such research is the Teachers' Training Program for Critical Media Literacy Skills in Students at the Teachers at the University of California, Los Angeles, USA.
14
Brennand, Edna Gusmão de Góes, and Alexsander De Carvalho Silva. "A universidade e a produção do conhecimento sobre violações aos direitos humanos (University and the knowledge production about human rights violations)." Revista Eletrônica de Educação 14 (October 29, 2020): 4488149. http://dx.doi.org/10.14244/198271994488.
Full textAbstract:
e4488149This paper discusses the role of the Universities in defense of life, democracy and rule of the law, and science as a generator of spaces of resistance in day-to-day and as powerful tool for unmasking of authoritarianism. In this context, it presents the results of the research on the role of perpetrators of human rights violations during Brazilian military dictatorship. The investigation was carried out at the Federal University of Paraíba, by the Interdisciplinary Network for the Study of Violence–RIEV, with the participation of the University of València, in Spain. For this study, 31 Federal Public Prosecution Service’ criminal prosecutions filed between 2012 and 2018 were selected. It sought the concepts that emerge from the data that help to understand how the process of violations of human rights occurs. The Straussian Grounded Theory was the methodology used in this study. The analysis had three stages: open coding, axial coding and selective coding. From the analyzed data, three relevant conceptual categories emerged to support human rights education: banality of evil/cruelty, discipline of the body and suffering. The study contributes to actions to incorporate into the school curriculum the comprehension that human dignity should constitute the basic value of the democratic rule of law. It allows the recognition that the human being must be the center and the end of law and education. In this context, the educational process must contribute to the protection of the dignity of the human being.ResumoO presente artigo trata sobre o papel das universidades na defesa da vida, da democracia e do estado de direito, e o papel da ciência como geradora de espaços de resistência no cotidiano bem como poderosa ferramenta no desmascaramento do autoritarismo. Nesse contexto, apresenta os resultados da pesquisa sobre a atuação dos perpetradores de violações aos direitos humanos durante a ditadura militar brasileira. A investigação foi realizada pela Rede Interdisciplinar de Estudos da Violência–RIEV, na Universidade Federal da Paraíba, com participação da Universidade de València, na Espanha. Para a análise, foram selecionadas 31 ações penais ajuizadas pelo Ministério Público Federal entre os anos de 2012 e 2018. O objetivo foi averiguar os conceitos que emergem dos dados e que ajudam a compreender o processo de violações aos direitos humanos naquele período. A metodologia do estudo atendeu aos três estágios preconizados pela Teoria Fundamentada Straussiana: a codificação aberta, a codificação axial e a codificação seletiva. Dos dados analisados emergiram três categorias conceituais relevantes para fundamentar a educação para os direitos humanos: banalidade do mal/crueldade, disciplina dos corpos e sofrimento. O estudo vem contribuir para ações de incorporação no currículo escolar do entendimento de que a dignidade humana deve se constituir como valor básico do Estado Democrático de Direito. Permite o reconhecimento de que o ser humano deva ser o centro e o fim do direito e da educação. Neste sentido, o processo educativo deve contribuir para a proteção da dignidade da pessoa humana.ResumenEste artículo aborda el papel de las universidades en la defensa de la vida, la democracia y el estado de derecho, y de la ciencia como generador de espacios de resistencia en la vida cotidiana, así como una herramienta poderosa para desenmascarar el autoritarismo. En este contexto, presenta los resultados de la investigación sobre el desempeño de los autores de violaciones de derechos humanos en el contexto de la dictadura militar brasileña. La investigación fue realizada por la Red Interdisciplinaria para el Estudio de la Violencia - RIEV, en la Universidad Federal de Paraíba con la participación de la Universidad de València, en España. Fueron seleccionados 31 acciones penales presentadas por el Ministerio Público Federal entre 2012 y 2018. El objetivo era investigar los conceptos que emergen de los datos y que ayudan a comprender el proceso de violaciones de derechos humanos. La metodología utilizó las tres etapas recomendadas por la Teoría Fundamentada Straussiana: codificación abierta, codificación axial y codificación selectiva. Tres categorías conceptuales relevantes surgieron para apoyar la educación en derechos humanos: banalidad del mal/crueldad, disciplina de los cuerpos y sufrimiento. El estudio contribuye a las acciones para incorporar al currículo escolar la comprensión de que la dignidad humana debe constituirse como un valor básico del Estado de derecho democrático. Permite el reconocimiento de que el ser humano debe ser el centro y el fin de la ley y la educación. En este sentido, el proceso educativo debe contribuir a la protección de la dignidad de la persona humana.Palavras-chave: Direitos humanos. Ditadura. Dignidade humana.Keywords: Dictatorship. Human dignity. Human rights.Palabras claves: Derechos humanos. Dictadura. Dignidad humana.ReferencesAGAMBEN, Giorgio. Estado de exceção. São Paulo: Boitempo, 2004.ALENCAR, H. M; LA TAILLE, Y. Humilhação: O desrespeito no rebaixamento moral. Arquivos Brasileiros de Psicologia, Rio de Janeiro, v. 59, n. 2, p. 217-231, 2007. Disponível em: http://pepsic.bvsalud.org/scielo.php?script=sci_arttext&pid=S1809-52672007000200011. Acesso em: 25 jul. 2019.ALVES, Maria Helena. Estado e oposição no Brasil: 1964 a 1984. Petrópolis: Editora Vozes, 1989.ANDRADE, Marcelo. A banalidade do mal e as possibilidades da educação moral: contribuições arendtianas. Revista Brasileira de Educação, Rio de Janeiro, vol.15, n.43, pp.109-125, 2010. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/rbedu/v15n43/a08v15n43.pdf. Acesso em: 15 jul. 2019.ARENDT, Hannah. Eichmann em Jerusalém: um relato sobre a banalidade do mal. São Paulo: Vozes, 1999.ARENDT, Hannah. A vida do espírito: o pensar, o querer, o julgar. Rio de Janeiro: Relume Dumará, 2000.BANDEIRA-DE-MELLO, Rodrigo; CUNHA, Cristiano Jose? Castro de Almeida. Operacionalizando o me?todo da Grounded Theory nas pesquisas em estrate?gia: te?cnicas e procedimentos de ana?lise com apoio do software Atlas/TI. In: ENCONTRO DE ESTUDOS EM ESTRATÉGIA DA ANPAD, 1., 2003, Curitiba. Anais [...]. Curitiba: Anpad, 2003.BERNSTEIN, J. M. Torture and dignity: An essay on moral injury. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 2015.BRASIL. Lei nº 12.527, de 18 de novembro de 2011. Regula o acesso a informações previsto no inciso XXXIII do art. 5o , no inciso II do § 3o do art. 37 e no § 2o do art. 216 da Constituição Federal; altera a Lei no 8.112, de 11 de dezembro de 1990; revoga a Lei no 11.111, de 5 de maio de 2005, e dispositivos da Lei no 8.159, de 8 de janeiro de 1991; e dá outras providências. Brasília, DF: Presidência da República. [2019]. Disponível em: http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/_ato2011-2014/2011/lei/l12527.htm. Acesso em: 25 jul. 2019.BRENNAND, Edna Gusmão de Góes; DUTRA, Delamar Volpato. The taint of torture and the brazilian legal system. 2019, no prelo.COELHO, Myrna. Tortura e suplício, ditadura e violência. Lutas Sociais, São Paulo, vol.18 n.32, p.148-162, jan./jun. 2014. Disponível em: http://www4.pucsp.br/neils/revista/vol.32/myrna_coelho.pdf. Acesso em: 20 maio. 2019.FERNANDES, Eugénia M. MAIA, Ângela Gorunded Theory. In: FERNANDES, Eugénia M.; ALMEIDA Leandro S. Métodos e técnicas de avaliação: contributos para a prática e investigação psicológicas. Braga: Universidade do Minho, 2001.FOUCAULT, Michel. Vigiar e punir. Petrópolis: Vozes, 1999.FOUCAULT, Michel. Microfísica do poder. São Paulo: Paz e Terra, 2000.FREIRE, P. Educação como prática da liberdade. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 1982.FREIRE, P. Política e educação. São Paulo: Cortez, 1993.FREIRE, Paulo; FAUNDEZ, Antonio. Por uma pedagogia da pergunta. 5. ed. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 2002.GOFFMAN, Erving. Estigma: notas sobre a manipulação da identidade deteriorada. São Paulo: LTC, 2004.HERZOG, Benno. Silenciamento e invisibilización del desprecio: una perspectiva bidirecional. In: FERRER, Anacleto; SANCHEZ-BIOSCA, Vicente (org). El infierno de los perpetradores: imagenes, relatos y conceptos. Valência: Bellaterra, 2019a.HERZOG, Benno. Invisibilization of Suffering: The Moral Grammar of Disrespect. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2019a.KONRAD, Leticia Regina. Eichmann em Jerusale?m e a banalidade do mal: percepc?o?es necessa?rias para a urge?ncia de uma educac?a?o em direitos humanos. Caderno pedagógico, Lajeado, v. 11, n. 2, p. 50-72, 2014. Disponível em: http://www.univates.br/revistas/index.php/cadped/article/view/909/898. Acesso em: 20 jul. 2019.MADEIRA, Li?gia Mori. A tortura na histo?ria e a (ir)racionalidade do poder de punir. Panóptica, São Paulo, ano 1, n. 8, p. 201-212, maio/jun. 2007. Disponível em: https://docplayer.com.br/32957683-A-tortura-na-historia-e-a-ir-racionalidade-do-poder-de-punir.html. Acesso em: 20 jul. 2019.MIRANDA, Aurora Amélia Brito de. A (in)dignidade humana e a banalidade do mal: dia?logos iniciais com o Hannah Arendt. Revista de Políticas Públicas, São Luís, v. 22, p. 215-232, 2018. Disponível em: http://www.periodicoseletronicos.ufma.br/index.php/rppublica/article/view/9782/5729. Acesso em 20 jul. 2019.RENAULT, Emmanuel. A Critical Theory of Social Suffering. Critical Horizons, London, v. 11, n. 2, p. 221-241, 2010. Disponível em: http://mastor.cl/blog/wp-content/uploads/2016/10/Renault-A-Critical-Theory-of-Social-Suffering-.pdf. Acesso em 30 jul. 2019.RENAULT, Emmanuel. Social suffering: sociology, psychology, politics. London: Rowman & Littlefield, 2017.RUIZ, Thiago. O direito à liberdade: uma visa?o sobre a perspectiva dos direitos fundamentais. Revista de Direito Público, Londrina, v. 1, n. 2, p. 137-150, maio/ago. 2006. Disponível em: http://www.uel.br/revistas/uel/index.php/direitopub/article/view/11572/10268. Acesso em. 17 jul. 2019.SANCHES JR. Carlos Alberto. Apontamentos gerais sobre a tortura na contemporaneidade: as contribuições de Michel Foucault e Giorgio Agambem. Revista LEVS, Marília, n. 4, p. 1-12, 2009. Disponível em: http://www2.marilia.unesp.br/revistas/index.php/levs/article/view/1099/987. Acesso em: 25 jul. 2019.STRAUSS, A; CORBIN, J. Pesquisa qualitativa: técnicas e procedimentos para o desenvolvimento de teoria fundamentada. 2ª ed. Porto Alegre: Artmed; 2008.TAYLOR, Kathleen Eleanor. Cruelty: Human Evil and the Human Brain. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009.WILKINSON, Ian. Suffering: a sociological introduction. Cambridge: Polity, 2005.
15
Snigireva, Tatiana A., and Alexey V. Podchinenov. "The Samizdat Generation. Book Review: Rusina, Yu.A. (2019) Samizdat v SSSR: Teksty i Sud’by [Samizdat in the USSR: Texts and Destinies]. St. Petersburg: Aleteyya; Yekaterinburg: Ural Federal University." Tekst. Kniga. Knigoizdanie, no. 26 (2021): 179–89. http://dx.doi.org/10.17223/23062061/26/11.
Full textAbstract:
Samizdat materials are a huge collection of documents of different genres that can be viewed in the context of the dissident phenomenon in the USSR. Only the latest decade saw the intensive growth of scientific interest to this phenomenon, and, therefore, these historical records require further interpretation and analysis; the latter became the main purposes of the monograph reviewed. The study combines both theoretical and historical aspects of studying Soviet samizdat. The term “samizdat” is understood in its wider sense, not only as fiction prohibited for publication, but also as a product of social, political, journalistic, human rights and other activities. At the same time, emphasis is placed on historical sources that allow documenting the human rights process. Samizdat is considered in three aspects: as a phenomenon of the 20th century supplementing official culture; as a kind of self-organization, self-reflection of society, a sign of intellectual reaction and an information channel; and as a historical source that makes it possible to study Soviet society and its reaction to state policy. This enables the author to present a representative and fairly complete picture of Russian samizdat. The notion “samizdat” is thoroughly analyzed, as well as the problem of the scientific classification of samizdat documents. The new classification system is demanded to be more detailed, presenting a complex structure, which takes into account various types and content of these historical sources. Working out a well-developed classification should ensure the use of available sources and their information potential. The book describes the sources of some varieties of samizdat documents: open letters, appeals and statements of protest, court proceedings, collections of documents. In a separate chapter, self-published magazines are analyzed as one of the most convincing manifestations of the various opposition movements organizational design. Particular attention is paid to the bulletin A Chronicle of Current Events, which has played an important role in reporting on human rights violations, disseminating the ideas of human rights defenders and maintaining links between human rights groups and organizations as a consolidating information center. The first issue of the Chronicle of 1968 is presented in the book as a holistic text, from the list of headings to the definition of the semantic strategy of the periodical, its tactics of layout and design, which allows us to correlate it with the legendary Herzen’s Kolokol [Bell] both in design and in its impact on public consciousness. The bulletin structure and its main sections were formed from the first issues: “Courts”, “Arrests”, “Extra-Judicial Prosecutions”, “Searches and Interrogations”, “In Prisons and Camps”, “In Psychiatric Hospitals”, “Persecution of Believers”, “Right to Leave”, “Jewish Movement”, “Through the Pages of the Soviet press”, “In Exile”, “Official Documents”, “Samizdat News”, etc. The analysis of other quite numerous samizdat magazines (Politicheskiy Dnevnik [Political Diary], Obshchestvennye Problemy [Social Problems], Veche, Vestnik Spaseniya [Herald of Salvation], Iskhod [Exodus], Vestnik Iskhoda [Herald of Exodus], Belaya Kniga Iskhoda [White Book of Exodus], etc.), including the “second culture” ones (37, Chasy [Clock], Obvodnoy Kanal [Bypass Channel], Metrodor, Summa [Sum], Nadezhda [Hope], etc.), allows the author to document the well-known statement of Igor Shafarevich that with all the various shades of independent thought in our country, the unifying principle was the feeling of lack of freedom. The author pays attention to historical discourse aimed at analyzing social and political processes via studying samizdat authors’ and developers’ biographies, as well as to the history of the texts. Biographies are given briefly, most often in the form of page footnotes, but their presence adds “humanity” to historical and documentary research (for example, biographies of V. Krasin, V. Chelidze, Yu. Shikhanovich, V. Rutminsky, Gr. Fedoseev, etc.). The book discusses the main varieties of social and political samizdat – “classic” and little-studied samizdat texts. Considerable attention is paid to “provincial” students’ literary and journalistic amateur periodicals of Sverdlovsk. The almanac Nashe Tvorchestvo [Our Creativity] (Ural State University, 1946–1949), Vskhody [Shoots], V Poiskakh [In Search] (Ural State University, 1956), the Ural Pedagogical Institute wall newspaper BOKS (Boevoy Organ Komsomol’skoy Satiry [Komsomol Satire Combat Organ], 1943–1960) are analyzed for the first time in the all-Union context. Student manuscript and typewritten magazines, a typical phenomenon for Soviet universities of that time, on the one hand, became the harbingers of political samizdat, on the other hand, a consequence of the creative and spiritual upsurge that caused the exposure of the personality cult. The book concludes with a brief bibliography on the Soviet samizdat history and an appendix including well-known examples of samizdat texts (“I Can’t Be Silent!” by P. Grigorenko, “The Final Word of the Accused Bukovsky”, “The White Book of Exodus” (1972)), as well as unique graphic jokes of BOKS.
16
Rada, Ester. "Philippine Framework for Peace: A Conceptual Study." Bedan Research Journal 5, no. 1 (April 30, 2020): 130–59. http://dx.doi.org/10.58870/berj.v5i1.15.
Full textAbstract:
The study aimed to develop a Philippine peace framework in its sociopolitical-psychological perspectives. The international framework of peace with dimensions of substantive, processual, and personal peace values and spheres were used as springboard to describe the Philippine peace. Concepts of positive peace and negative peace emerged in Philippine peace efforts. Library search and document analysis were employed as methods of investigation. Peace philosophy model focused on the peace thinking of the respondents as analyzed by the authors in the literatures reviewed. Peace spheres span from the influence of a universalist to inward-oriented concept of peace; also from individual to group level of human organizations within the nation. In the process of analysis, the acronym DEFERENCE and FIST were formed. Interestingly, deference means “respect” while, in antithesis, the word fist is associated with fight. Literally, deference is a means to avoid fistfight (or may denote any form of fight, for that matter). In the present study, DEFERENCE stands for Discipline and order, Emotional stability/positive affect, Freedom from fear and want, Equality based on social justice, universal Respect, Equitability, Non-direct and structural violence, Care for the environment, Empowerment and stewardship, and education. FIST, on the other, represents Family-oriented values, Interdependence and solidarity, Spirituality and Trust. These peace values comprised the socio-politicalpsychological Philippine peace framework in the educational, organizational and political settings under study.ReferencesAga, N. B. (2019). Culture of peace and organizational commitment of employees from the lens of accreditation and stewardship. Southeast Asian Journal of Educational Management 1 (1).Arcenas, W. P. & Radislao, M. J. (2013). Peace and justice education in a private Catholic college. Development Education Journal on Multidisciplinary Research.Arviola, Jr. S. A. (2008). Community-based peace-building program: The case of Bual zone of peace, Philippines. Asia-Pacific Social Science Review, 8(2), 51-59.Armarlo, E.S. & Maramba, D.A. (Eds.). (1995). Alay sa Kalinaw. UNESCO National Commission of the Philippines.Bernardo, A. B. I., & Ortigas, C. D. (Eds.). (2000). Building peace: Essays on psychology and the culture of peace. De La Sale University Press.Datu, JA. D., Valdez, JP. M., & King, R. B. (2018). Exploring the association between peace of mind and academic engagement: Cross-sectional and cross-lagged panel studies in the Philippine context. J Happiness Stud. 19,1903–1916. https://doi.org/.1007/s10902-017-9902-x Du, E. C., Gamba, C. Z., Chan, S. C., & Cagas, RR. L. (2017). Bangsamoro peace framework agreement and basic law as perceived by the people in Northern Mindanao. Capitol University Press. Progressio Journal on Human Development(2014).8. Ferrer, M. C. (1997). Peace matters: A Philippine peace compendium. UP Center for Integrative and Development Studies Peace, Conflict Resolution and Human Rights Program. Galtung, J. (1967, September). Theories of peace: A synthetic approach to peace thinking. https://www.transcend.org/files/Galtung_Book_unpub_Theories_of_Peace_A_SyntheticApproach_to_PeaceThinking_1967.pdfGogoi, R.(n.d.). Peace: A theoretical framework. https://www.ukessays.com/essays/politics/concepts-peace-2383.phpGutang, A. B. (2013, April). Peace Concept Among the Tri-People in Davao City: Basis for Peace Building Model. Thesis. University of Southeastern University.Macapagal, ME. J.& Galace, J. (2009). Social psychology of People Power II in the Philippines. peace and conflict. Journal of Peace Psychology, 9(3), https://doi.org/10.1207/ s15327949pac0903_3Matsuo, M. (2007). Concept of peace in peace studies: A short historical sketch. https://www.semanticscholar.org/paper/Concept-of-Peacein-Peace-Studies-%3A-A-Short-Sketch-Matsuo/85b15d3c83bd06d9362ae57554e6061a2e6524baOrtiz, W. P. (2017May). Ang paghahanap ng nalandangan at paghahasik ng kapayapaan para sa bayan. Saliksik E-Journal. 6(1). Departamento ng Filipino at Panitikan ng Pilipinas Unibersidad ng Pilipinas.Roberts, N. (2014March 31). Philippines: Mindanao: The political psychology of peace. 2011 World Development Report on Conflict, Security and Development, Philippine Daily Inquirer.Salazar-Clemena, RM. (2000). Psychology and a culture of peace: Enriching relationships and establishing balance. In A. B. I. Bernardo, &C. D. Ortigas (Eds.), Building peace: Essays on psychology and the culture of peace. De La Sale University Press.Santos, Jr., S. M. (2002). Peace advocate. De La Salle University Press.Yan, M. T. (2000). The dynamics of psychology in the Mindanao peace process. In A. B. I. Bernardo & C. D. Ortigas (Eds.), Building peace: Essays on psychology and the culture of peace. De La Sale University Press.Yu, R. T. (2010). Haraya ng bata: Kapayapaan sa paningin at panulat ng batang Filipino. Malay, 23(1), 149-170
17
Gazieva, Indira. "International Symposium “Open Pages in South Asian Studies — IV”." Oriental Courier, no. 2 (2022): 171. http://dx.doi.org/10.18254/s268684310021622-2.
Full textAbstract:
The series of international symposia, “Open Pages in the Study of South Asia” focuses on problems in the region that have not yet been explained by researchers and pose a kind of mystery to scholars. The Symposia were initiated in 2011 by the International Scientific and Educational Center for South Asian Studies at the Russian State University for the Humanities (RSUH). To date, four symposia have been held. The first two were held at RSUH in 2011 and 2013. The Third symposium was held at the University of Guwahati (Assam, India) in January 2019. The Fourth symposium was held on Jan. 29–31, 2022 at the Shivaji University (Kolhapur, Maharashtra, India). It was organized jointly by Shivaji University and RSUH. Due to the worsening epidemiological situation in the world, the symposium was held online. The organizers of the symposium proposed “Contemporary trends in South Asia” as a unifying theme for discussion. Over the three days, more than 70 scholars from many educational and academic institutions in Russia, South Asia, and Europe spoke at the sessions, presenting 54 papers. Presentations and discussions were organized within nine sections: “South Asia: The Past and Present”, “South Asia: The Challenges of Ethnic Pluralism, Cultural Diversity, and Multiculturalism”, “Human Rights & Democracy in South Asia”, “Gender in South Asia”, “Role of Literary Translation in South Asia”, “Glimpses of South Asia today”, etc. The Indian organizers of the symposium managed to implead interesting speakers — prominent scientists, journalists, public and political figures, and activists of labor and women’s movements. Among them is Romila Thapar — an elder of Indian historians, Ganesh Devi — literary critic and linguist, founder of the Adivasi Academy, Prabhat Patnaik — a well-known economist and political commentator, Saeed Naqvi — one of the oldest Indian journalists, television commentator and interviewer, Jatin Desai, Syeda Hameed, to name a few.
18
Kapoor, T. M., P. Mahadeshwar, S. Nguyen, J. Li, S. Kapoor, J. Bathon, J. Giles, and A. Askanase. "Low prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in hospitalized patients with systemic lupus erythematosus: review of a clinical data warehouse." Lupus 26, no. 14 (April 11, 2017): 1473–82. http://dx.doi.org/10.1177/0961203317703494.
Full textAbstract:
Objective In the era of powerful immunosuppression, opportunistic infections are an increasing concern in systemic lupus erythematosus. One of the best-studied opportunistic infections is Pneumocystis pneumonia; however, the prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in systemic lupus erythematosus is not clearly defined. This study evaluates the prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in hospitalized systemic lupus erythematosus patients, with a focus on validating the Pneumocystis pneumonia and systemic lupus erythematosus diagnoses with clinical information. Methods This retrospective cohort study evaluates the prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in all systemic lupus erythematosus patients treated at Columbia University Medical Center-New York Presbyterian Hospital between January 2000 and September 2014, using electronic medical record data. Patients with human immunodeficiency virus/acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (HIV/AIDS) and patients with renal transplants (including both early and late post-transplant patients) represented immunocompromised control groups. Patients with systemic lupus erythematosus, Pneumocystis pneumonia, HIV/AIDS, or renal transplant were identified using diagnostic codes from the International Classification of Diseases, Ninth Revision (ICD-9). Results Out of 2013 hospitalized systemic lupus erythematosus patients, nine had presumed Pneumocystis pneumonia, yielding a low prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in systemic lupus erythematosus of 0.45%. Three of the nine Pneumocystis pneumonia cases were patients with concomitant systemic lupus erythematosus and HIV/AIDS. Only one of these nine cases was histologically confirmed as Pneumocystis pneumonia, in a patient with concomitant systemic lupus erythematosus and HIV/AIDS and a CD4 count of 13 cells/mm3. The prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in renal transplant patients and HIV/AIDS patients was 0.61% and 5.98%, respectively. Conclusion Given the reported high rate of adverse effects to trimethoprim-sulfamethoxazole in systemic lupus erythematosus and the low prevalence of Pneumocystis pneumonia in hospitalized systemic lupus erythematosus patients, our data do not substantiate the need for Pneumocystis pneumonia prophylaxis in systemic lupus erythematosus patients, except in those with concurrent HIV/AIDS.
19
Friedman, Claire, Paolo Ascierto, Diwakar Davar, Mark O’Hara, Ronnie Shapira-Frommer, Matthew Dallos, Vivek Khemka, et al. "393 First-in-human phase 1/2a study of the novel nonfucosylated anti–CTLA-4 monoclonal antibody BMS-986218 ± nivolumab in advanced solid tumors: initial phase 1 results." Journal for ImmunoTherapy of Cancer 8, Suppl 3 (November 2020): A418. http://dx.doi.org/10.1136/jitc-2020-sitc2020.0393.
Full textAbstract:
BackgroundCTLA-4 pathway blockade with ipilimumab (IPI) ± nivolumab (NIVO; anti–PD-1) is an effective treatment for several cancers. A nonfucosylated version of IPI, BMS-986218, was developed to increase the effects of CTLA-4 blockade and enhance intratumoral regulatory T-cell depletion via its increased affinity for Fcγ receptors (FcγR, CD16) on natural killer T cells and macrophages, resulting in enhancement of antibody-dependent cellular cytotoxicity. Preclinical data supported the mechanism of action of BMS-986218 and demonstrated greater antitumor activity in an MC38 tumor model vs IPI.1 Here, we present initial results from the first-in-human phase 1/2a trial of BMS-986218 ± NIVO in previously treated patients with advanced cancer (NCT03110107).MethodsPatients with ≥1 prior therapy received BMS-986218 2–70 mg intravenously Q4W. Safety, tolerability, pharmacokinetics, and pharmacodynamics were evaluated.ResultsAs of December 12, 2019, 65 patients (median age, 61 years [range, 24–85 years]) received BMS-986218 monotherapy. TRAEs occurred in 52% of patients; most were grade 1–2. The most common (≥10%) TRAEs (any grade; grade 3) were pruritus (12%; 0%) and diarrhea (11%; 3%). Eight patients (12%) had grade 3 TRAEs; most resolved with protocol-defined management. No grade 4 TRAEs were reported; 1 grade 5 TRAE (pneumonitis; 2 mg) occurred. Seven patients (11%) discontinued treatment due to TRAEs; 4 dose-limiting toxicities occurred. The maximum tolerated dose has not been reached. BMS-986218 exposure increased dose proportionally, and the half-life was ≈2 weeks. Increased levels of serum chemokine ligands 9 and 10 and interferon-γ indicate that pharmacodynamic changes occurred at the lowest dose tested (2 mg [≈0.03 mg/kg]), similar to previous findings with IPI 3 mg/kg, and at higher doses (40–70 mg [≈0.06–1 mg/kg]), consistent with findings with IPI 10 mg/kg. In a subset of patients with paired biopsies, BMS-986218 was associated with an increased gene signature linked to CD8+ T-cell infiltration and inflammation. In a highly heterogeneous population, as part of dose escalation, BMS-986218 monotherapy treatment was associated with clinical activity in some patients. Updated data based on a September 2020 data cutoff will be presented.ConclusionsBMS-986218 monotherapy demonstrated an acceptable safety profile and signs of clinical benefit in this heterogeneous patient population with select advanced cancers. Preliminary pharmacodynamic activity was consistent with enhanced effects of CTLA-4 blockade. Data from continuing dose escalation of BMS-986218 ± NIVO along with preclinical results provide support for ongoing monotherapy expansions and for BMS-986218 + NIVO expansions in patients with advanced cancer.AcknowledgementsThe authors acknowledge Dr Charles Drake while at Columbia University Medical Center, New York, NY, USA, for his contributions to the study.Trial RegistrationNCT03110107Ethics ApprovalThis study was approved by the WCG Independent Review Board, approval number 20170464ReferenceEngelhardt J, Akter R, Valle J, et al. Preclinical characterization of BMS-986218, a novel nonfucosylated anti–CTLA-4 antibody designed to enhance antitumor activity. Presented at the American Association for Cancer Research (AACR) Virtual Annual Meeting II; June 22–24, 2020 [poster 4552].
20
Alkurd, Deea Ahmed. "A Proposed Vision To Strengthen The Psychological And Social Support For Orphans In Care Homes." Al-Lughah: Jurnal Bahasa 10, no. 1 (June 23, 2021): 65. http://dx.doi.org/10.29300/lughah.v10i1.4557.
Full textAbstract:
The study aimed to identify the necessity of building a proposed vision to enhance the psychological and social support of orphans in care homes, and the researcher reviews in this study the definition of the study terms represented in psychological and social support and orphanages and care homes, as well as the difficulties and challenges facing orphan care institutions in providing psychological and social support to orphans The researcher used the descriptive desktop approach to identify the literature related to developing the proposed vision to enhance psychological and social support for orphans in care homes. The study showed that providing psychological and social support helps orphans Depositors in care homes to face life stresses and positive adaptation to the circumstance of loss and overcome difficulties before them in order to develop their psychological and social compatibility, as well as enable them through programs to explore their capabilities and develop their capabilities and raise their competencies. The study recommended providing orphan care institutions with the amenities, entertainment and educational games aimed at contributing to creating a positive atmosphere aimed at achieving psychological and social compatibility for the orphans in which they are placed1. Ibrahim, Zakaria (1973 AD) The Artist and the Man, Egypt: Dar Gharib for Printing and Publishing.2. Istiti, Tasnim, Muhammad Jamal. Hassan (2007 CE): Orphan's Rights in Islamic Jurisprudence, Master Thesis, College of Graduate Studies, An-Najah National University, Nablus, Palestine.3. Al-Buraq, Amna (2011): The needs of adults of unknown parentage after leaving institutions for orphans, the first Saudi conference for orphan care.4. Jalal, Nusseibeh (2017): Psychological care for Syrian refugee orphans, "a field study", Research Center for Studies, Syria.5. Al-Halibi, Khalid bin Saud (1425 AH): How can you contribute to developing the positive character of an orphan by making use of educational experiences, a working paper in a symposium entitled: “Future visions for orphan care in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia,” Ministry of Social Affairs, Ministry Agency For Social Affairs, Social Affairs Office, Dammam, Tuesday 21/8/1425 AH corresponding to 5/10/20046. Hamzah, Ahmad (2011): The Effectiveness of an Integrated Counseling Program in Reducing Violence for a Sample of Orphaned Delinquent Children, The First Saudi Conference for Orphan Care.7. Al-Khayyat, Abdul Aziz (1981): Interdependent Society in Islam, 2nd Edition, Al-Risalah Foundation, AmmanAl-Sadhan, Abdullah bin Nasser (2001); Children without families, Obeikan Library, Riyadh.9. Al-Sulami, Musleh Salih (1415 AH), raising orphans in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia, an evaluation study, an unpublished master's thesis, Department of Islamic Education, College of Education, Umm Al-Qura University, Makkah Al-Mukarramah.10. Al-Suwairi, Ali Abdullah; (2009 AD); “Psychological and Social Problems among Orphans in the Charitable Society of Makkah Al-Mukarramah”, Master Thesis, College of Education, Department of Psychology, Umm Al-Qura University, Makkah Al-Mukarramah.11. Amer, Adel (2004 AD); Orphan children have no legal and legal protection, a study published (in :) The House of Legal, Islamic and Human Sciences Forum, http://adel-amer.catsh.12. Al-Anani, Hanan Abdel-Hamid (2005): Development of Social, Religious and Ethical Concepts in Early Childhood, Jordan: House of Fikr.13. Al-Matrafi, Fawzia Muhammad Abdel Mohsen; (2001): “Study of the relationship between the nutritional status and meals provided to children of orphanages in Makkah Al-Mukarramah region for school-age children (12-6 years old)”, PhD Thesis, College of Education for Home Economics, Department of Nutrition and Food Sciences, Makkah Al-Mukarramah.14. Al-Nuwaiser, Khalid bin Abdulaziz, (2011): The role of national systems in protecting and caring for orphans' rights, The First Saudi Conference for Orphan Care.15. Browne, K. (2009). The Risk of Harm to Young Children in Institutional Care. Typeset by Grasshopper Design Company. Printed by Stephen Austin & Sons Ltd.16. Carter R. (2005). Family Matters: A study of institutional childcare in Central and Eastern Europe and the Former Soviet Union. London:Everychild.
21
BIK, Olesya. "COMPETENCE-BASED APPROACH TO TRAINING SOCIAL WORKERS IN WORKING WITH CHILDREN FROM FAMILIES IN DIFFICULT LIFE CIRCUMSTANCES." Cherkasy University Bulletin: Pedagogical Sciences, no. 2 (2020): 177–82. http://dx.doi.org/10.31651/2524-2660-2020-2-177-182.
Full textAbstract:
The family is recognized in the international community as the best condition for the survival, protection and development of children, the main center of society, the natural environment for humans. As has been repeatedly noted, the efforts of the state and the public should be con-centrated at the well-being of the family, creating conditions for the protection of its rights in society and the rights of family members. Today, there is an urgent need not only for social support for a family that has certain problems in its life, but also for special work with families who find them-selves in difficult life circumstances and have more serious psychosocial problems, such as systematic violations of human rights. Such families are traditionally dealt with by law enforcement agencies, human rights are protected by law, but prosecution cannot be the only approach, since our main goal must be to preserve the integrity of the family (its family feelings, ties). First of all, long-term socio-pedagogical work aimed at re-education, training of its members in new techniques and methods of interaction should be carried out. International experience shows that majority of govern-mental social programs are focused on families. Existing family life adaptation programs in the United States are designed for families at different stages of development, each targeting different types of family issues. One more program - "Intensive course for adults on raising children”. In England there is a John Barnes program, which aims to work with children in families experiencing a crisis. The job of a social worker or a teacher is to study such a family, tosimulate the change in relations between its members, tohelp in adaptation, to train parents in self-control. Teach them and their children how to set strategic and supporting goals. Help to overcome obstacles without corporal punish-ment. In Croatia, children, who exhibit deviant behavior, are engaged in “peer-to-peer” school mediation programs, while specialists work with parents, revealing the shortcomings of family psycho-emotional and educational dynamics. Professional social activity is currently intensifying and improving in Ukraine. Therefore, the social education sys-tem must be flexible, mobile, respond quickly to changes in social policy and the social sphere, the needs of individuals and society as a whole. The education of students majoring in "Social Work" at the National University "Lviv Polytechnic" is determined by the Canadian-Ukrainian model of training of social workers, adapted to national conditions and needs. In terms of pro-fessional competencies in working with children and fami-lies, such training includes the acquisition of knowledge and practical experience. This further gives the opportunity to develop their own innovative programs, based on experi-ence gained on the problems and needs of the client. The most widely represented is the cycle of profession-ally oriented disciplines, which includes a 90-hour course "Social work with children and families." The content of the discipline covers all the main aspects of the social worker's work with this category of clients: from the concept of fami-ly, its functions and role in the child's life and identifying aspects of family risk of crisis, to the processes of interven-tion and improvement of children's social security. Particu-lar attention in the subject is paid to topics of deviantology, causes, manifestations and types of deviant behavior. The section "Interventions" covers such topics as: the functions of a social worker; theoretical principles of family counseling; methods and forms of family counseling; pro-fessional intervention focused on the family; institutional model of care for abused and neglected children; preventive measures. The study of the "Improvement of children's social security service" topic includes a mandatory study of possible changes in the system of services and possible ways of policy formation in the field of social security. A characteristic feature of the training of social workers according to the Canadian-Ukrainian model is the teaching of professionally-oriented disciplines in the form of integrat-ed classes, which are divided into two main categories: lecture-practical and lecture-laboratory. Students' educational activities are diversified by excur-sions to social services, video classes, participation in vol-unteer actions, educational conferences, trainings, work of the international scientific-practical seminar organized at the Department of SR, meetings with well-known experts in the field of social work, etc. According to the concept of training specialists in the field of social work, the leading place in this process is occupied by practical training of students. The cycle of practical training of students includes different types of practical educational activities of students: internships within the semesters, organized by "blocks", and educa-tional and research workshops conducted on the basis of social services, lasts 4 semesters (years of study 3rd and 4th) and occurs once a week during a full working day. The workshop aims, in particular, to develop students' skills to carry out scientific research, during which they have the opportunity to collect the necessary empirical material to perform individual tasks in professionally-oriented disci-plines that have a research nature, and writing term papers and dissertations. When performing the tasks of educational practice and educational-research workshop, students have a real oppor-tunity to apply the acquired knowledge, skills and abilities in professionally- oriented, fundamental and other disci-plines.
22
Garcia-Suarez, Jessica, Javier Garcia Fernandez, Sergio Sanz, Daniel Martinez Lopez, Leticia Reques, and Alberto Forteza Gil. "Del Nido Cardioplegia Versus Cold Blood Cardioplegia in Adult Cardiac Surgery: Protocol for a Randomized Controlled Trial." JMIR Research Protocols 9, no. 7 (July 14, 2020): e17826. http://dx.doi.org/10.2196/17826.
Full textAbstract:
Background The use of cardioplegia solutions as a myocardial protection technique is essential during cardiac surgery with cardiopulmonary bypass. The del Nido cardioplegia solution (DNS) has been widely used as a myocardial preservation technique for pediatric patients undergoing cardiac surgery with cardiopulmonary bypass. Its unique pharmacological features have created growing interest for adult cardiac surgery, especially for elderly patients or those with ventricular dysfunction who are more prone to ischemia-reperfusion injury. Ever since its implementation, several retrospective studies have been published to validate the efficacy, safety, and efficiency of DNS in adult patients undergoing coronary revascularization, valve replacement, or combined procedures. Recently, a meta-analysis based on nine retrospective studies was published claiming the noninferiority of DNS compared to other conventional cardioplegia solutions. Few prospective randomized studies have been conducted whose primary outcome was the assessment of DNS clinical efficacy compared to other solutions commonly used in adult patients. Objective The aim of this randomized clinical trial is to assess the benefits of DNS compared to Cardi-Braun blood cardioplegia solution in clinical and biochemical terms regarding myocardial protection during adult cardiac surgery. Methods This is the protocol of a controlled, randomized, single-center clinical trial carried out at the Puerta de Hierro Majadahonda University Hospital in Spain. A total of 474 participants over the age of 18 years undergoing elective cardiac surgery with cardiopulmonary bypass will be assigned to groups by simple randomization to receive either DNS or Cardi-Braun blood cardioplegia solution. The primary outcome will be the differences between groups in myocardial protection in biochemical terms (ie, perioperative troponin levels) and clinical terms (ie, presence of the composite variable acute cardiovascular event). The clinical trial will be carried out under conditions of respect for the fundamental rights of the person and the ethical principles that affect biomedical research with human beings, as well as in accordance with international recommendations contained in the Declaration of Helsinki and its subsequent revisions. Results The inclusion process started in 2018. Data cleaning and analyses are expected to take place in the fall of 2020 and the results are expected in January 2021. Conclusions This study is particularly relevant as it will be one of the first to analyze the clinical effects of del Nido cardioplegia on the basis of direct myocardial protection parameters. In light of published studies, carrying out prospective studies based on primary clinical objectives with a larger sample, high-risk patients, and longer cardiopulmonary bypass times continues to be necessary. We believe that our study addresses an important gap in the knowledge of del Nido cardioplegia in adult patient cardiac surgery and will be able to clarify the possible benefits of this method in a large population of patients undergoing these procedures. Trial Registration European Union Drug Regulating Authorities Clinical Trials Database (EudraCT) 2017-005144-14; https://www.clinicaltrialsregister.eu/ctr-search/search?query=2017-005144-14+; ClinicalTrials.gov NCT04094168; https://clinicaltrials.gov/ct2/show/NCT04094168 International Registered Report Identifier (IRRID) DERR1-10.2196/17826
23
Phillips, Lia, Marc Richmond, Cindy Neunert, and Gary M. Brittenham. "Pediatric Heart Failure: Cardiac Ejection Fraction with Cardiomyopathy Decreased to 21% in Iron Deficient from 37% in Iron Sufficient Children." Blood 138, Supplement 1 (November 5, 2021): 3077. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood-2021-151676.
Full textAbstract:
Abstract Introduction: The overall aim of our study was to determine if iron deficiency has harmful effects on cardiac function in children with chronic heart failure. Heart failure in children is a complex, heterogeneous disorder leading to a final common pathway of cardiomyocyte dysfunction and attrition. Cellular, animal, and human studies have shown that iron deficiency causes cardiomyocyte dysfunction that can be reversed with iron treatment. Cellular studies of human iron-deficient cardiomyocytes have shown that supplemental iron restores impaired contractility and relaxation. Animal studies have found that cardiomyocyte-specific deletions or alterations of critical iron proteins (transferrin receptor 1, hepcidin, ferroportin) produce cardiomyocyte iron deficiency (without anemia) and result in ultimately fatal cardiac dysfunction that can be rescued with intravenous (IV) iron. Over half of adults with chronic heart failure are iron deficient. Meta-analysis of small randomized clinical trials has shown that IV iron significantly reduces recurrent hospitalization, cardiovascular mortality, and all-cause mortality in iron deficient adults with heart failure. European Society of Cardiology, American College of Cardiology and American Heart Association guidelines recommend consideration of IV iron therapy for adult iron-deficient patients with heart failure. The prevalence and consequences of iron deficiency in children with heart failure have not been established. Previously, two small retrospective studies of children with heart failure have reported that 56% to 96% were iron deficient, with increased morbidity and mortality. The goals of our study of children with heart failure were to determine (i) how often iron status is assessed, (ii) the prevalence of iron deficiency, and (iii) the effects of iron deficiency on cardiac function in patients with cardiomyopathy. Methods: We retrospectively reviewed electronic medical records to identify pediatric patients ages 1-21 years old seen at Columbia University Irving Medical Center Pediatric Heart Failure clinic with absolute iron deficiency during 2010-2020. Heart failure was defined as presence of symptoms or systolic dysfunction by echocardiography. Patients were excluded with a history of heart transplant, isolated diastolic failure, or renal failure requiring dialysis. In adults with heart failure, a transferrin saturation <20% has a sensitivity of 94% and a specificity of 84% in identifying absolute iron deficiency, as determined from a bone marrow aspirate, and iron stores were present in 100% of patients with a transferrin saturation ≥30% (Circ Heart Fail. 2018;11:e0045). In children with heart failure, we used these criteria to define absolute iron deficiency as a transferrin saturation <20% and iron sufficiency as a transferrin saturation ≥30%. Patients with an intermediate transferrin saturation are likely a mixture of absolute and functional iron deficiency, and of iron sufficiency and were excluded from our analysis of cardiomyopathy. Cardiac ejection fraction was evaluated by an echocardiogram performed within 3 months of measurement of transferrin saturation. Results: Of 579 patients with heart failure, only 159 (27%) had any type of laboratory iron studies. Of patients with iron studies, 81 (51%) were evaluated as outpatients; 49% as inpatients. The cause of heart failure was cardiomyopathy (52%), congenital heart disease (34%), acute myocarditis (6%), and other (8%). In the 82 patients with heart failure due to cardiomyopathy, 39 (48%) were iron deficient and 16 (20%) iron sufficient. In the iron deficient children with cardiomyopathy, the left ventricular ejection fraction was lower than in the iron sufficient patients (median 21% vs. 37%; p=0.03 (Mann-Whitney); Figure). The groups did not differ significantly with respect to hemoglobin (Figure), sex, age, or New York Heart Association class. Conclusion: We report a clinically important decrease in cardiac ejection fraction in children with heart failure due to cardiomyopathy who have absolute iron deficiency. Potentially, iron treatment could safely and effectively reverse the harmful effect of iron deficiency on heart function and prospective randomized trials of oral and intravenous iron therapy are urgently needed. Measurement of iron status should routinely be included in the evaluation of children with heart failure. Figure 1 Figure 1. Disclosures Neunert: Novartis: Research Funding.
24
Stryzhak, L., and I. Anikin. "SERUM CYSTATIN C AS A PREDICTOR OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF ACUTE KIDNEY INJURY IN NEWBORNS WITH HYPOXIC- ISCHEMIC ENCEPHALOPATHY SUBMITTED TO THERAPEUTIC COOLING." Neonatology, surgery and perinatal medicine 12, no. 4(46) (February 13, 2023): 49–58. http://dx.doi.org/10.24061/2413-4260.xii.4.46.2022.8.
Full textAbstract:
Assessment of renal function in newborns is extremely important and at the same time challenging due to the unique body structure, increased vulnerability and rapid growth of the latter. However, for the early detection of acute kidney injury (АКI), rational dosing of drugs and safe drug therapy, the identification of early markers of renal dysfunction is essential.The objective is to evaluate the prognostic value of serum biomarkers for the early diagnosis of АКI in newborns with hypoxic-ischemic encephalopathy against the background of therapeutic hypothermia and preventive use of methylxanthines.Materials and Methods. A single-center, prospective, randomized trial involving 44 neonates with АКI requiring therapeutic hypothermia and prophylactically receiving caffeine citrate or theophylline to prevent АКI progression was conducted in from 2019 to 2022 on the basis of the NICU of Zaporizhzhia Regional Clinical Children's Hospital.Laboratory analysis of blood serum samples was performed on day 1, day 3 and 5 from birth, creatinine (Cr) and cystatin C (CysC) levels and their associations with the development of АКI were determined according to the neonatal criteria of the 2012 KDIGO guideline.Statistical analysis was performed using Statistica 13.0 program, TIBCO Software Inc. (license number JPZ804I382130ARCN10-J) and Microsoft Excel 2013 (license number 00331-10000-00001-АА404). The probability of the difference in absolute values of mean values was determined using non-parametric methods of statistical analysis: the Mann-Whitney U-Test for unrelated groups and the Wilcoxon signed-rank t test for related groups. Statistical significance was defined as p < 0.0500.The study was performed in accordance with the moral and ethical standards established by the IGH / GCP guidelines, the World Medical Association Helsinki Declaration, adopted in 1964 and amended in 1975, 1983, 1989, 1996 and 2000, The European Convention of Human Rights and Biomedicine and the legislation of Ukraine. The protocol was approved by the Medical Ethics Commission at Zaporizhzhia State Medical University. The study was performed as part of the research project "Optimization of diagnostics and intensive care of polyetiologic lesions of the brain, gastrointestinal tract, and kidneys in newborns and older children" (State registration number O118U007142) of the Pediatric Surgery and Anesthesiology Department of the State Institution "Zaporizhzhia State Medical University of the Ministry of Health of Ukraine."Results and their discussion. In general, AKI according to KDIGO developed in 5.00 (11.36 %) neonates out of 44.00 (100.00 %), stage 0 was found in 39.00 (88.64 %). 4.00 (9.09%) newborns had stage I, and 1 (2.27%) developed stage II; the data obtained were similar: p = 0.7872; U = 230.00. None of the patients progressed to stage III.In the newborns with preserved renal function during the study there was a decrease in Cr and a predictable, by this marker, increase in GFR. A statistically significant increase in Cr level and decrease in GFR was found in the newborns with renal dysfunction on days 3 and 5 of the study. Cr level progressed from baseline 1.07 (0.87; 1.10) mg/dl to 1.13 (0.86; 1.25) mg/dl on day 3 and to 1.40 (1.15; 1.82) mg/dl on day 5, while GFR decreased from 19.76 (19.07; 22.90) ml/min/1.73m2 to 17.97 (13.84; 24.42) ml/min/1.73m2 on day 3 and was 12.38 (11.12; 17.54) ml/min/1.73m2 on day 5, with p < 0.0500.CysC progressively decreased in the neonates without AKI from 2.50 (2.20; 2.60) ng/ml to 2.25 (2.08; 2.49) ng/ml, p = 0.0095; while in the neonates with AKI the level of this marker did not change and was 2.56 (2.41; 2.70) ng/ml on day 1 and 2.42 (1.89; 2.45) ng/ml on day 5, p = 0.2963. As this marker changed, eGFR (CysC) increased progressively in the cohort of patients without kidney damage but did not change in the other group.The diuresis rates in the newborns of both groups did not differ, being ≥ 1.5 ml/kg/h, which is probably due to methylxanthine therapies, p ≥ 0.0500.Conclusions. CysC assessment did not provide additional information on the development of acute kidney injury in neonates (nAKI) in the first 5 days of life, which would have allowed a quick decision to change the intensive care program. Further studies involving newborns who did not receive prophylactic therapy are needed.
25
Pinheiro, Joice Fernanda, and Silvana Maria Moura da Silva. "CONCEPÇÕES DE PROFESSORES SOBRE A INCLUSÃO DE ALUNOS COM DEFICIÊNCIA VISUAL NA EDUCAÇÃO SUPERIOR." Cadernos de Pesquisa 27, no. 4 (December 29, 2020): 255. http://dx.doi.org/10.18764/2178-2229.v27n4p255-288.
Full textAbstract:
A inclusão educacional se fundamenta em uma concepção de direitos e valores humanos, agregando inúmeras possibilidades para as pessoas com deficiência, em especial, o acesso e a permanência no âmbito educacional com equidade desde a educação infantil até a educação superior. Este estudo teve como objetivo geral analisar as concepções dos professores em relação à inclusão de alunos com deficiência visual na Universidade Federal do Maranhão. Optou-se pelo método fenomenológico, abordagem quanti-qualitativa, pesquisas documental, descritiva e de campo. Participaram desta pesquisa 16 professores de alunos com deficiência visual, matriculados no ano letivo de 2019 e frequentadores de cursos do Centro de Ciências Sociais da referida universidade no campus Dom Delgado. Na coleta de dados foi utilizada a entrevista semiestruturada, cuja análise se voltou para a seleção do discurso de cada participante, sendo realizada uma análise fenomenológica (redução eidética) em unidades significativas. As concepções dos professores em relação à inclusão do aluno com deficiência visual na universidade selecionada contemplaram o direito ao acesso garantido desse aluno por meio do sistema de cotas, acessibilidade plena desde o ingresso do mesmo até sua permanência e a garantia para desenvolver as suas habilidades pelo potencial cognitivo desse aluno. Concluiu-se que apesar das ações desenvolvidas e dos serviços oferecidos, há necessidade de adequação em relação às acessibilidades arquitetônica, pedagógica e comunicacional para a efetivação da inclusão de alunos com deficiência visual na Universidade Federal do Maranhão.Palavras-chave: Inclusão. Concepção. Docência. Deficiência visual. Educação superior. Diversidade.TEACHER CONCEPTIONS ON THE INCLUSION OF VISUAL DISABLED PUPILS IN HIGHER EDUCATIONAbstractEducational inclusion is based on a conception of human rights and values, adding countless possibilities for people with disabilities, especially access to and permanence in the educational sphere with equity from early childhood education to higher education. This study aimed at analyzing teachers' conceptions regarding the inclusion of visually impaired students at the Federal University of Maranhão. The phenomenological method, quanti-qualitative approach, documental, descriptive and field research were chosen. Sixteen professors from visually impaired students, enrolled in the 2019 school year and attending courses at the Center of Social Sciences of the referred university at the Dom Delgado campus participated in this research. The data collection was based on a semi-structured interview, whose analysis was focused on the selection of each participant's speech, with a phenomenological analysis (eidetic reduction) in significant units. The professors' conceptions regarding the inclusion of the visually impaired student in the selected university contemplated the right to guaranteed access for this student through the quota system, full accessibility from the student's entrance until his/her permanence and the guarantee to develop his/her abilities through the cognitive potential of this student. It was concluded that despite the actions developed and the services offered, there is a need for adequacy in relation to the architectural, pedagogical and communicational accessibilities for the accomplishment of the inclusion of students with visual impairment at the Federal University of Maranhão.Keywords: Inclusion. Conception. Teaching. Visual impairment. College education. Diversity.CONCEPCIONES DE PROFESORES SOBRE LA INCLUSIÓN DE ALUMNOS CON DEFICIENCIA VISUAL EM LA EDUCACIÓN SUPERIORResumenLa inclusión educacional se fundamenta en una Concepción de derechos y valores humanos, agregando innúmeras posibilidades para las personas que presentan deficiencia, en especial, el acceso y la permanencia en el ámbito educacional con equidad desde la educación infantil hasta la educación superior. Este estudio tuvo como objetivo general analizar las concepciones de los profesores con relación a la inclusión de alumnos con deficiencia visual en la Universidade Federal do Maranhão. Se optó por el método fenomenológico, abordaje cuanti-cualitativa, investigación documental, descriptiva y de campo. Participaron de esta investigación 16 profesores de alumnos con deficiencia visual, matriculados en el año lectivo de 2019 y frecuentadores de cursos del Centro de Ciencias Sociales de la referida universidad en el campus Dom Delgado. En la colecta de datos fue utilizada la entrevista semiestructurada, cuyo análisis se volcó para la selección del discurso de cada participante, fue realizada un análisis fenomenológico (reducción eidética) en unidades significativas. Las concepciones de los profesores con relación a la inclusión del alumno con deficiencia visual em la universidad seleccionada contemplaron el derecho al acceso garantizado de ese alumno por medio del sistema de cuotas, accesibilidad plena desde el ingreso de este hasta su permanencia y la garantía para desarrollar sus habilidades por el potencial cognitivo de ese alumno. Se concluyó que a pesar de las acciones desarrolladas y de los servicios ofrecidos, hay necesidad de adecuación con relación a las accesibilidades arquitectónica, pedagógica y comunicacional para a efectuación de la a inclusión de alumnos con deficiencia visual en la Universidade Federal do Maranhão.Palabras-clave: Inclusión. Concepción. Docencia. Deficiencia visual. Educación superior. Diversidad.
26
Chang, Tamara, Wenjian Yang, Van Driest L. Sara, Sue C. Kaste, Erica A. Bowten, Melissa Basford, Lisa Bastarache, et al. "Glutamate Receptor Polymorphisms Contribute to Glucocorticoid-Associated Osteonecrosis." Blood 124, no. 21 (December 6, 2014): 367. http://dx.doi.org/10.1182/blood.v124.21.367.367.
Full textAbstract:
Abstract Background Glucocorticoids are an essential component of current treatment regimens for childhood acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL), and are a component of treatment for many autoimmune and inflammatory conditions. A common therapy-related and dose-limiting toxicity in ALL is glucocorticoid-induced osteonecrosis (ON). The mechanism and underlying genetic basis of ON risk are likely multifactorial. Methods We performed the largest genome-wide association study (GWAS) of ON to date in 2285 children with ALL who were treated on the Children's Oncology Group (COG) AALL0232 frontline protocol for high risk B-lineage ALL. We also studied two validation cohorts: 361 children with ALL treated on the frontline St. Jude Total XV protocol for ALL, and 309 children and adults treated with corticosteroids for oncologic and non-oncologic indications in the Vanderbilt University Medical Center BioVU DNA repository. Single nucleotide polymorphism (SNP) genotyping was performed using Illumina and Affymetrix Human Gene Chip Arrays. Additional SNPs were imputed using 1000 Genomes as the reference genome with MaCH-Admix and IMPUTE2. Testing for association was performed by Cox proportional hazard and logistic regression, with meta-analysis across cohorts using Stouffer's Z-score method. Gene based and pathway analyses were performed using SNP-set Kernel Association Test (SKAT) and Ingenuity Pathway Analysis (IPA), respectively. Results In the discovery GWAS for AALL0232, adjusting for gender, age, ancestry and treatment, the SNP with the strongest association was at 9q31.1 (rs28584318, odds ratio [OR] = 2.00, P = 4.86 x 10-7), near the GRIN3A locus (glutamate [NMDA] receptor subunit 3A). The same SNP was validated in both the St. Jude and Vanderbilt cohorts after adjusting for covariates (OR = 1.81 and 2.26, P = 0.0734 and 0.0073 respectively). Overall, patients with the variant genotype at rs28584318 in 9q31.1 had a higher incidence of ON compared with those patients who did not: AALL0232, St. Jude Total XV and Vanderbilt BioVU (15.8% vs 9.7%, 21.8% vs. 20.4%, 35.6% vs 24.0%). In the meta-analysis with both discovery and validation cohorts combined, the SNP at 9q31.1 (P = 5.34 x 10-8), and an additional variant in GRIK1 (glutamate receptor, ionotropic, kainate, rs2154490 P = 7.24 x 10-7) were most associated with risk of ON. Pathway analysis of the genes implicated in the discovery and validation cohorts also identified the glutamate pathway as the top overlapping canonical pathway present in all three cohorts (COG AALL0232 P = 0.045; St. Jude Total XV P = 0.011; Vanderbilt P = 0.037). Conclusions These findings demonstrate an association between loci in the glutamate pathway and glucocorticoid-induced ON. The glutamate pathway could be linked to ON via several mechanisms, including that glutamate receptors are involved in the mechanical signaling of bone and regulation of osteoblasts and osteoclastogenesis, and are affected by glucocorticoids. That this pathway was also implicated in a non-ALL cohort suggests glutamate pathway variation may modulate risk for ON across a wide array of patients treated with glucocorticoids. Figure 1 Figure 1. Disclosures Hunger: Sigma Tau Pharmaceuticals: Honoraria; Jazz Pharmaceuticals: Honoraria. Evans:St. Jude: In accordance with institutional policy (St. Jude), I and/or my spouse have in the past received a portion of the income St. Jude receives from licensing patent rights related to TPMT polymorphisms as clinical diagnostics. Patents & Royalties.
27
Davar, Diwakar, Matteo Simonelli, Martin Gutierrez, Emiliano Calvo, Jason Melear, Sarina Piha-Paul, Donald Richards, et al. "394 Interleukin-8–neutralizing monoclonal antibody BMS-986253 plus nivolumab (NIVO) in biomarker-enriched, primarily anti–PD-(L)1–experienced patients with advanced cancer: initial phase 1 results." Journal for ImmunoTherapy of Cancer 8, Suppl 3 (November 2020): A419. http://dx.doi.org/10.1136/jitc-2020-sitc2020.0394.
Full textAbstract:
BackgroundInterleukin 8 (IL-8) is a C-X-C chemokine that exerts protumorigenic effects in the tumor microenvironment, including recruiting immunosuppressive PMN-MDSCs and promoting angiogenesis.1–3 Elevated serum IL-8 (sIL-8) is a negative prognostic indicator in patients with solid tumors and may have predictive value in patients treated with immunotherapies.2 4 5 BMS-986253, a fully human-sequence IgG1κ anti–IL-8 monoclonal antibody, binds IL-8 and prevents signaling through CXCR1/CXCR2 and has been shown to be safe in patients with advanced cancers.3 We present initial results of BMS-986253 + NIVO from a phase 1/2a trial in patients with advanced cancers who had detectable sIL-8 levels, the majority of whom had progressed on/after prior anti–PD-(L)1 (NCT03400332).MethodsDuring safety evaluation/dose exploration, patients with advanced metastatic solid tumors (melanoma, NSCLC, SCCHN, RCC, or UCC) and detectable sIL-8 (>10 pg/mL at screening) received BMS-986253 600 (n=16), 1200 (n=15), or 2400 mg (n=18) Q4W, or 1200 (n=12) or 2400 mg (n=59) Q2W, + NIVO 480 mg intravenously Q4W. Safety, pharmacokinetics, pharmacodynamics, and preliminary antitumor activity were evaluated (investigator-assessed, RECIST v1.1).ResultsAs of March 20, 2020, 120 patients (median age, 63 years [range, 35–87 years]) received BMS-986253 + NIVO; 97% of patients received prior anti–PD-(L)1 therapy, and 25% received prior anti–CTLA-4 therapy. BMS-986253 + NIVO was well tolerated with no dose-limiting toxicities observed. Most TRAEs were grade 1–2. The most common (≥5% of patients) TRAEs (any grade; grade 3–4) were fatigue (9%; 1%), nausea (7%; 0%), rash/rash maculopapular (6%; 0%), pruritus (5%; 0%), and decreased appetite (5%; 0%). Grade 3–4 serious TRAEs were reported in 2 patients (infusion-related reaction, BMS-986253 2400 mg Q2W + NIVO; AST/ALT increased, BMS-986253 1200 mg Q4W + NIVO). BMS-986253 exposure increased dose proportionally and was not altered with NIVO. BMS-986253 resulted in dose-dependent reductions in free sIL-8 levels, with tumor IL-8 suppression detected in most patients evaluated; additional pharmacodynamic endpoints will be presented. Partial responses were observed in multiple tumor types, including 5 of 28 patients with melanoma who had progressed on/after prior anti–PD-(L)1; 4 of the 5 patients were also previously treated with anti–CTLA-4.ConclusionsBMS-986253 + NIVO demonstrated a tolerable safety profile with dose-proportional pharmacokinetics and robust sIL-8 suppression. Preliminary antitumor activity was observed across a range of doses/regimens in this biomarker-enriched, anti–PD-(L)1–experienced, heterogeneous patient population with advanced cancers. These findings support further evaluation of BMS-986253 in select advanced tumors.AcknowledgementsThe authors acknowledge Dr Charles Drake while at Columbia University Medical Center, New York, NY, USA, for his contributions to the study.Trial RegistrationNCT03400332Ethics ApprovalThis study was approved by the WCG Independent Review Board, approval number 20172711.ReferencesDavid JM, Dominguez C, Hamilton DH, et al. The IL-8/IL-8R axis: a double agent in tumor immune resistance. Vaccines (Basel) 2016;4:22.Schalper KA, Carleton M, Zhou M, et al. Elevated serum interleukin-8 is associated with enhanced intratumor neutrophils and reduced clinical benefit of immune-checkpoint inhibitors. Nat Med. 2020;26:688–692.Bilusic M, Heery CR, Collin JM, et al. Phase I trial of HuMax-IL-8 (BMS-986253), an anti–IL-8 monoclonal antibody, in patients with metastatic or unresectable solid tumors. J Immunother Cancer 2019;7:240.Yuen KC, Liu L-F, Gupta V, et al. High systemic and tumor-associated IL-8 correlates with reduced clinical benefit of PD-L1 blockade. Nat Med 2020;26:683–698.Sanmamed MF, Perez-Gracia JL, Schalper KA, et al. Changes in serum interleukin-8 (IL-8) levels reflect and predict response to anti–PD-1 treatment in melanoma and non-small-cell lung cancer patients. Ann Oncol 2017;28:1988–1995.
28
Mukhina, T. G., and N. I. Musina. "FORMATION OF READINESS OF FUTURE SPECIALIST OF THE MINISTRY OF INTERNAL AFFAIRS OF RUSSIA TO THE INTERPERSONAL INTERACTION IN A MULTI-ETHNIC ENVIRONMENT." Vestnik of Minin University 7, no. 1 (March 17, 2019): 3. http://dx.doi.org/10.26795/2307-1281-2019-7-1-3.
Full textAbstract:
Introduction: this article deals with the problem of forming the readiness of future police officers for interpersonal interaction in a multinational environment in the educational process of a departmental university of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia. Analyzed the theoretical and methodological approaches to this problem. The theoretical basis of the study was the work of V.G. Afanasyev, I.V. Blauberg, B.F. Lomov about the systems approach and systems analysis as a direction of the methodology of scientific knowledge and social practice, which is based on consideration of the process of forming the readiness of cadets for interpersonal interaction as a system. Fundamental principles of the theory of activity (L.S. Vygotsky, A.N. Leontiev, S.L. Rubinstein) and their application in the concepts of educational and professional activities in higher education. The concept of the activity-competence approach in the development and implementation of educational programs of higher education focused on modern GEF (TP Afanasyev, E.V. Karavaeva, A.Sh. Kanukoeva, etc.). The analysis of the literature on the influence of the educational environment made it possible to determine the nature of the educational environment of a departmental university of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia at the present stage of development of education as multinational, this is evidenced by the geography and number of students of educational institutions of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia both citizens of the Russian Federation and foreign citizens. The departmental institution of higher education of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia takes as a basis the generally accepted individual, national, all-Russian and world psychological and pedagogical tendencies of the development of the personal functional. In this regard, in our study, we consider interpersonal interaction in a multinational environment as a multifactorial psychological and pedagogical phenomenon, which consists of various forms and methods in a particular territorial unit, taking into account the dialogue, equality and, at the same time, the diversity of interpersonal interaction. The introduction of ethnopedagogical knowledge into the content of education is for future law enforcement officers a special element of the process of preparing for interpersonal communication, which is formed on the basis of an analysis of the general and particular in the life of another nation, an objective assessment of the phenomena of social life. In the wake of V.I. Mathis, the study actualizes the need to include multicultural aspects in the content of the educational process, which will ensure the preservation of the cultural identity of the individual in a multi-ethnic society, foster a culture of interpersonal communication. The peculiarity of the research is the understanding of interpersonal communication in a multinational environment as a universal value, ensuring social cooperation and partnership of subjects of interpersonal interaction; the current content and continuous updating of the educational environment on the basis of the integrated integration of humanitarian and professional components of educational programs and the intensification of the life of the cadets; the activities of teachers aimed at supporting and maintaining the cadets in a multinational educational environment, ensuring its updating and relevance of informational and functional content, monitoring the effectiveness of the educational process. Attention is drawn to the features of the educational environment of the departmental university of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of Russia. Attention is focused on the main components of readiness for interpersonal interaction in an inter-ethnic environment. The content of the components of the readiness of students for interpersonal interaction is described. Materials and methods: a descriptive model of the formation of readiness for interpersonal communication in a multinational environment is presented. The basic components of which are: the target, where the goal and the main tasks of the educational process are revealed; diagnostic result - the results of monitoring work. Discloses the pedagogical conditions for the implementation of the proposed model. The leading pedagogical conditions aimed at the organization of the educational environment, including the activities of faculty members, are as follows: the inclusion of ethno-pedagogical knowledge in the content of the disciplines of basic and variable blocks of the curriculum; introduction of active and interactive forms of conducting classes, ensuring the development of cognitive interest in the study of problems of interpersonal communication in a multinational environment; the organization of research work taking into account ethnopedagogical knowledge, including the organization of work of scientific circles; implementation of situational tasks in the process of conducting all types of practices; organization of assistance in the preparation of the activities of students in the composition of the Council of students; organization of educational work. on the basis of the Center of professional and moral education of cadets of the Academy of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Russian Federation; organization of interaction on issues of readiness for interpersonal communication directly with representatives of internal affairs bodies; providing control through pedagogical monitoring. In accordance with the selected components of student readiness for interpersonal interaction in a multinational environment, diagnostic tools have been developed: («Study of the motivation of learning in high school» (T. I. Ilyina), «Тypes of ethnic identity» by G. U. Soldatovа, «Orientation of personality in communication» (S. L. Bratchenko), «Methods of determining the level of reflexivity» (by V. Ponomareva). Results: the obtained data of a comparative analysis of the results of monitoring work for the 2016/2017 academic year and the 2017/2018 academic year. y on the basis of FGKOU HE "Nizhny Novgorod Academy of the Ministry of Internal Affairs of the Russian Federation," show that the implemented model and the developed pedagogical conditions correspond to the stated goals and objectives of the study and allow you to effectively prepare students for interpersonal interaction in a multinational environment. Discussion and Conclusions: the implementation of modern education strategies and the tasks of ensuring the rights and freedoms of citizens, protecting the rule of law, and combating crime is impossible without effective interpersonal communication in a multi-ethnic environment. Ethnopedagogical knowledge solves the problem of cross-cultural communication, the formation of readiness for interpersonal communication, as well as orienting to identify common spiritual sources of various nations, but emphasizes that the multinational dialogue forms a focus on common human values and national self-consciousness in order to implement the main directions of the police, ensuring national security of the state.
29
Fayez, R., A. AlMuntashery, G. Bodie, A. Almamar, R. S. Gill, I. Raîche, C. L. Mueller, et al. "Canadian Surgery Forum1 Is laparoscopic sleeve gastrectomy a reasonable stand-alone procedure for super morbidly obese patients?2 Postoperative monitoring requirements of patients with obstructive sleep apnea undergoing bariatric surgery3 Role of relaparoscopy in the diagnosis and treatment of bariatric complications in the early postoperative period4 Changes of active and total ghrelin, GLP-1 and PYY following restrictive bariatric surgery and their impact on satiety: comparison of sleeve gastrectomy and adjustable gastric banding5 Prioritization and willingness to pay for bariatric surgery: the patient perspective6 Ventral hernia at the time of laparoscopic gastric bypass surgery: Should it be repaired?7 Linear stapled gastrojejunostomy with transverse handsewn enterotomy closure significantly reduces strictures for laparoscopic Roux-en-Y bypass8 Laparoscopic biliopancreatic diversion with duodenal switch as second stage for super super morbidly obese patients. Do all patients benefit?9 Sleeve gastrectomy in the super super morbidly obese (BMI > 60 kg/m2): a Canadian experience10 Laparoscopic gastric bypass for the treatment of refractory idiopathic gastroparesis: a report of 2 cases11 Duodeno-ileal switch as a primary bariatric and metabolic surgical option for the severely obese patient with comorbidities: review of a single-institution case series of duodeno-ileal intestinal bypass12 Management of large paraesophageal hernias in morbidly obese patients with laparoscopic sleeve gastrectomy: a case series13 Early results of the Ontario bariatric surgical program: using the bariatric registry14 Improving access to bariatric surgical care: Is universal health care the answer?15 Early and liberal postoperative exploration can reduce morbidity and mortality in patients undergoing bariatric surgery16 Withdrawn17 Identification and assessment of technical errors in laparoscopic Roux-en-Y gastric bypass18 A valid and reliable tool for assessment of surgical skill in laparoscopic Roux-en-Y gastric bypass19 Psychiatric predictors of presurgery drop-out following suitability assessment for bariatric surgery20 Predictors of outcomes following Roux-en-Y gastric bypass surgery at The Ottawa Hospital21 Prophylactic management of cholelithiasis in bariatric patients: Is routine cholecystectomy warranted?22 Early outcomes of Roux-en-Y gastric bypass in a publicly funded obesity program23 Similar incidence of gastrojejunal anastomotic stricture formation with hand-sewn and 21 mm circular stapler techniques during Roux-en-Y gastric bypass24 (CAGS Basic Science Award) Exogenous glucagon-like peptide-1 improves clinical, morphological and histological outcomes of intestinal adaptation in a distal-intestinal resection piglet model of short bowel syndrome25 (CAGS Clinical Research Award) Development and validation of a comprehensive curriculum to teach an advanced minimally invasive procedure: a randomized controlled trial26 Negative-pressure wound therapy (iVAC) on closed, high-risk incisions following abdominal wall reconstruction27 The impact of seed granting on research in the University of British Columbia Department of Surgery28 Quality of surgical care is inadequate for elderly patients29 Recurrence of inguinal hernia in general and hernia specialty hospitals in Ontario, Canada30 Oncostatin M receptor deficiency results in increased mortality in an intestinal ischemia reperfusion model in mice31 Laparoscopic repair of large paraesophageal hernias with anterior gastropexy: a multicentre trial32 Response to preoperative medical therapy predicts success of laparoscopic splenectomy for immune thrombocytopenic purpura33 Perioperative sepsis, but not hemorrhagic shock, promotes the development of cancer metastases in a murine model34 Measuring the impact of implementing an acute care surgery service on the management of acute biliary disease35 Patient flow and efficiency in an acute care surgery service36 The relationship between treatment factors and postoperative complications after radical surgery for rectal cancer37 Risk of ventral hernia after laparoscopic colon surgery38 Urinary metabolomics as a tool for early detection of Barrett’s and esophageal cancer39 Construct validity of individual and summary performance metrics associated with a computer-based laparo-scopic simulator40 Impact of a city-wide health system reorganization on emergency department visits in hospitals in surrounding communities41 Transcatheter aortic valve implantation for the nonoperative management of aortic stenosis: a cost-effectiveness analysis42 Breast cancer: racial differences in age of onset. A potential confounder in Canadian screening recommendations43 Risk taking in surgery: in and out of the comfort zone44 A tumour board in the office: Track those cancer patients!45 Increased patient BMI is not associated with advanced colon cancer stage or grade on presentation: a retrospective chart review46 Consensus statements regarding the multidisciplinary care of limb amputation patients in disasters or humanitarian emergencies. Report of the 2011 Humanitarian Action Summit Surgical Working Group on amputations following disasters or conflict47 Learning the CanMEDS role of professional: a pilot project of supervised discussion groups addressing the hidden curriculum48 Assessing the changing scope of training in Canadian general surgery programs: expected versus actual experience49 Predicting need for surgical management for massive gastrointestinal hemorrhage50 International health care experience: using CanMEDS to evaluate learning outcomes following a surgical mission in Mampong, Ghana51 The open abdomen: risk factors for mortality and rates of closure52 How surgeons think: an exploration of mental practice in surgical preparation53 The surgery wiki: a novel method for delivery of under-graduate surgical education54 Understanding surgical residents’ postoperative practices before implementing an enhanced recovery after surgery (ERAS) guideline at the University of Toronto55 From laparoscopic transabdominal to posterior retroperitoneal adrenalectomy: a paradigm shift in operative approach56 A retrospective audit of outcomes in patients over the age of 80 undergoing acute care abdominal surgery57 Canadian general surgery residents’ perspectives on work-hour regulations58 Timing of surgical intervention and its outcomes in acute appendicitis59 Preparing surgical trainees to deal with adverse events. An outline of learning issues60 Acute care surgical service: surgeon agreement at the time of handover61 Predicting discharge of elderly patients to prehospitalization residence following emergency general surgery62 Morbidity and mortality after emergency abdominal surgery in octo- and nonagenarians63 The impact of acute abdominal illness and urgent admission to hospital on the living situation of elderly patients64 A comparison of laparoscopic versus open subtotal gastrectomy for antral gastric adenocarcinoma: a North American perspective65 Minimally invasive excision of ectopic mediastinal parathyroid adenomas66 Perioperative outcomes of laparoscopic hernia repair in a tertiary care centre: a single institution’s experience67 Evaluation of a student-run, practical and didactic curriculum for preclerkship medical students68 Joseph Lister: Father of Modern Surgery69 Comparisons of melanoma sentinel lymph node biopsy prediction nomograms in a cohort of Canadian patients70 Local experience with myocutaneous flaps after extensive pelvic surgery71 The treatment of noncirrhotic splanchnic vein thrombosis: Is anticoagulation enough?72 Implementation of an acute care surgery service does not affect wait-times for elective cancer surgeries: an institutional experience73 Use of human collagen mesh for closure of a large abdominal wall defect, after colon cancer surgery, a case report74 The role of miR-200b in pulmonary hypoplasia associated with congenital diaphragmatic hernia75 Systematic review and meta-analysis of electrocautery versus scalpel for incising epidermis and dermis76 Accuracy of sentinel lymph node biopsy for early breast cancer in the community setting in St. John’s, New-foundland: results of a retrospective review77 Acute surgical outcomes in the 80 plus population78 The liberal use of platelets transfusions in the acute phase of trauma resuscitation: a systematic review79 Implementation of an acute care surgical on call program in a Canadian community hospital80 Short-term outcomes following paraesophageal hernia repair in the elderly patient81 First experience with single incision surgery: feasibility in the pediatric population and cost evaluation82 The impact of the establishment of an acute care surgery unit on the outcomes of appendectomies and cholecystectomies83 Description and preliminary evaluation of a low-cost simulator for training and evaluation of flexible endoscopic skills84 Tumour lysis syndrome in metastatic colon cancer: a case report85 Acute care surgery service model implementation study at a single institution86 Colonic disasters approached by emergent subtotal and total colectomy: lessons learned from 120 consecutive cases87 Acellular collagen matrix stent to protect bowel anastomoses88 Lessons we learned from preoperative MRI-guided wire localization of breast lesions: the University Health Network (UHN) experience89 Interim cost comparison for the use of platinum micro-coils in the operative localization of small peripheral lung nodules90 Routine barium esophagram has minimal impact on the postoperative management of patients undergoing esophagectomy for esophageal cancer91 Iron deficiency anemia is a common presenting issue with giant paraesophageal hernia and resolves following repair92 A randomized comparison of different ventilation strategies during thoracotomy and lung resection93 The Canadian Lung Volume Reduction Surgery study: an 8-year follow-up94 A comparison of minimally invasive versus open Ivor-Lewis esophagectomy95 A new paradigm in the follow-up after curative resection for lung cancer: minimal-dose CT scan allows for early detection of asymptomatic cancer activity96 Predictors of lymph node metastasis in early esophageal adenocarcinoma: Is endoscopic resection worth the risk?97 How well can thoracic surgery residents operate? Comparing resident and program director opinions98 The impact of extremes of age on short- and long-term outcomes following surgical resection of esophageal malignancy99 Epidermal growth factor receptor targeted gold nanoparticles for the enhanced radiation treatment of non–small cell lung cancer100 Laparoscopic Heller myotomy results in excellent outcomes in all subtypes of achalasia as defined by the Chicago classification101 Neoadjuvant chemoradiation versus surgery in managing esophageal cancer102 Quality of life postesophagectomy for cancer!103 The implementation, evolution and translocation of standardized clinical pathways can improve perioperative outcomes following surgical treatment of esophageal cancer104 A tissue-mimicking phantom for applications in thoracic surgical simulation105 Sublobar resection compared with lobectomy for early stage non–small cell lung cancer: a single institution study106 Not all reviews are equal: the quality of systematic reviews and meta-analyses in thoracic surgery107 Do postoperative complications affect health-related quality of life after video-assisted thoracoscopic lobectomy for patients with lung cancer? A cohort study108 Thoracoscopic plication for palliation of dyspnea secondary to unilateral diaphragmatic paralysis: A worthwhile venture?109 Thoracic surgery experience in Canadian general surgery residency programs110 Perioperative morbidity and pathologic response rates following neoadjuvant chemotherapy and chemoradiation for locally advanced esophageal carcinoma111 An enhanced recovery pathway reduces length of stay after esophagectomy112 Predictors of dysplastic and neoplastic progression of Barrett’s esophagus113 Recurrent esophageal cancer complicated by tracheoesophageal fistula: management by means of palliative airway stenting114 Pancreaticopleural fistula-induced empyema thoracis: principles and results of surgical management115 Prognostic factors of early postoperative mortality following right extended hepatectomy116 Optimizing steatotic livers for transplantation using a cell-penetrating peptide CPP-fused heme oxygenase117 Video outlining the technical steps for a robot-assisted laparoscopic pancreaticoduodenectomy118 Establishment of a collaborative group to conduct innovative clinical trials in Canada119 Hepatic resection for metastatic malignant melanoma: a systematic review and meta-analysis120 Acellular normothermic ex vivo liver perfusion for donor liver preservation121 Pancreatic cancer and predictors of survival: comparing the CA 19–9/bilirubin ratio with the McGill Brisbane Scoring System122 Staged liver resections for bilobar hepatic colorectal metastases: a single centre experience123 Economic model of observation versus immediate resection of hepatic adenomas124 Resection of colorectal liver metastasis in the elderly125 Acceptable long-term survival in patients undergoing liver resection for metastases from noncolorectal, non-neuroendocrine, nonsarcoma malignancies126 Patient and clinicopathological features and prognosis of CK19+ hepatocellular carcinomas: a case–control study127 The management of blunt hepatic trauma in the age of angioembolization: a single centre experience128 Liver resections for noncolorectal and non-neuroendocrine metastases: an evaluation of oncologic outcomes129 Developing an evidence-based clinical pathway for patients undergoing pancreaticoduodenectomy130 Hepatitis C infection and hepatocellular carcinoma in liver transplant: a 20 year experience131 The effect of medication on the risk of post-ERCP pancreatitis132 Temporal trends in the use of diagnostic imaging for patients with hepato-pancreato-biliary (HPB) conditions: How much ionizing radiation are we really using?196 A phase II study of aggressive metastasectomy for intra-and extrahepatic metastases from colorectal cancer133 Why do women choose mastectomy for breast cancer treatment? A conceptual framework for understanding surgical decision-making in early-stage breast cancer134 Synoptic operative reporting: documentation of quality of care data for rectal cancer surgery135 Learning curve analysis for cytoreductive surgery: a useful application of the cumulative sum (CUSUM) method136 Pancreatic cancer is strongly associated with a unique urinary metabolomic signature137 Concurrent neoadjuvant chemo/radiation in locally advanced breast cancer138 Impact of positron emission tomography on clinical staging of newly diagnosed rectal cancer: a specialized single centre retrospective study139 An evaluation of intraoperative Faxitron microradiography versus conventional specimen radiography for the excision of nonpalpable breast lesions140 Comparison of breast cancer treatment wait-times in the Southern Interior of British Columbia in 2006 and 2010141 Factors affecting lymph nodes harvest in colorectal carcinoma142 Laparoscopic adrenalectomy for metastases143 You have a message! Social networking as a motivator for fundamentals of laparoscopic surgery (FLS) training144 The evaluation and validation of a rapid diagnostic and support clinic for women assessment for breast cancer145 Oncoplastic breast surgery: oncologic benefits and limitations146 A qualitative study on rectal cancer patients’ preferences for location of surgical care147 The effect of surgery on local recurrence in young women with breast cancer148 Elevated IL-6 and IL-8 levels in tumour microenvironment is not associated with increased serum levels in humans with Pseudomyxoma peritonei and peritoneal mesothelioma149 Conversion from laparoscopic to open approach during gastrectomy: a population-based analysis150 A scoping review of surgical process improvement tools (SPITs) in cancer surgery151 Splenectomy during gastric cancer surgery: a population-based study152 Defining the polo-like kinase 4 (Plk4) interactome in cancer cell protrusions153 Neoadjuvant imatinib mesylate for locally advanced gastrointestinal stromal tumours154 Implementing results from ACOSOG Z0011: Practice-changing or practice-affirming?155 Should lymph node retrieval be a surgical quality indicator in colon cancer?156 Long-term outcomes following resection of retroperitoneal recurrence of colorectal cancer157 Clinical research in surgical oncology: an analysis of clinicaltrials.gov158 Radiation therapy after breast conserving surgery: When are we missing the mark?159 The accuracy of endorectal ultrasound in staging rectal lesions in patients undergoing transanal endoscopic microsurgery160 Quality improvement in gastrointestinal cancer surgery: expert panel recommendations for priority research areas161 Factors influencing the quality of local management of ductal carcinoma in situ: a cohort study162 Papillary thyroid microcarcinoma: Does size matter?163 Hyperthermic isolated limb perfusion for extremity soft tissue sarcomas: systematic review of clinical efficacy and quality assessment of reported trials164 Adherence to antiestrogen therapy in seniors with breast cancer: How well are we doing?165 Parathyroid carcinoma: Challenging the surgical dogma?166 A qualitative assessment of the journey to delayed breast reconstruction195 The role of yoga therapy in breast cancer patients167 Outcomes reported in comparative studies of surgical interventions168 Enhanced recovery pathways decrease length of stay following colorectal surgery, but how quickly do patients actually recover?169 The impact of complications on bed utilization after elective colorectal resection170 Impact of trimodal prehabilitation program on functional recovery after colorectal cancer surgery: a pilot study171 Complex fistula-in-ano: Should the plug be abandoned in favour of the LIFT or BioLIFT?172 Prognostic utility of cyclooxygenase-2 expression by colon and rectal cancer173 Laparoscopic right hemicolectomy with complete mesocolic excision provides acceptable perioperative outcomes but is complex and time-consuming: analysis of learning curves for a novice minimally invasive surgeon174 Intraoperative quality assessment following double stapled circular colorectal anastomosis175 Improving patient outcomes through quality assessment of rectal cancer care176 Are physicians willing to accept a decrease in treatment effectiveness for improved functional outcomes for low rectal cancer?177 Turnbull-Cutait delayed coloanal anastomosis for the treatment of distal rectal cancer: a prospective cohort study178 Preoperative high-dose rate brachytherapy in preparation for sphincter preservation surgery for patients with advanced cancer of the lower rectum179 Impact of an enhanced recovery program on short-term outcomes after scheduled laparoscopic colon resection180 The clinical results of the Turnbull-Cutait delayed coloanal anastomosis: a systematic review181 Is a vertical rectus abdominus flap (VRAM) necessary? An analysis of perineal wound complications182 Fistula plug versus endorectal anal advancement flap for the treatment of high transsphincteric cryptoglandular anal fistulas: a systematic review and meta-analysis183 Maternal and neonatal outcomes following colorectal cancer surgery184 Transanal drainage to treat anastomotic leaks after low anterior resection for rectal cancer: a valuable option185 Trends in colon cancer in Ontario: 2002–2009186 Validation of electronically derived short-term outcomes in colorectal surgery187 A population-based assessment of transanal and endoscopic resection for adenocarcinoma of the rectum188 Laparoscopic colorectal surgery in the emergency setting: trends in the province of Ontario from 2002 to 2009189 Prevention of perineal hernia after laparoscopic and robotic abdominoperineal resection: review with case series of internal hernia through pelvic mesh which was placed in attempt to prevent perineal hernia190 Effect of rectal cancer treatments on quality of life191 The use of antibacterial sutures as an adjunctive preventative strategy for surgical site infection in Canada: an economic analysis192 Impact of socioeconomic status on colorectal cancer screening and stage at presentation: preliminary results of a population-based study from an urban Canadian centre193 Initial perioperative results of the first transanal endoscopic microsurgery (TEM) program in the province of Quebec194 Use of negative pressure wound therapy decreases perineal wound infections following abdominal perineal resection." Canadian Journal of Surgery 55, no. 4 Suppl 1 (August 2012): S63—S135. http://dx.doi.org/10.1503/cjs.016712.
Full text
30
"Book Reviews." Journal of Economic Literature 49, no. 3 (September 1, 2011): 774–76. http://dx.doi.org/10.1257/jel.49.3.719.r23.
Full textAbstract:
Ann Huff Stevens of University of California, Davis reviews “Wealth and Welfare States: Is America a Laggard or Leader?” by Irwin Garfinkel, Lee Rainwater and Timothy Smeeding. The EconLit Abstract of the reviewed work begins “Explores the role of the welfare state in the overall wealth and well-being of nations, focusing on the American welfare state in comparison with other developed nations in Europe and elsewhere. Discusses why all rich nations have large welfare states; the size, nature, and universality of welfare state transfers; how welfare state programs redistribute income, reduce poverty and inequality, build and sustain human capital, and promote opportunity; a short American-centric history of welfare state programs and outcomes; explaining American exceptionalism--laggard in public relief and social insurance--leader in education; explaining U.S. divergence in the last quarter of the twentieth century--the long swing right; and the future of the American welfare state. Garfinkel is Mitchell I. Ginsberg Professor of Contemporary Urban Problems and the codirector of the Columbia Population Research Center at Columbia University. Rainwater is Professor of Sociology Emeritus at Harvard University and Founder and Research Director Emeritus of the Luxembourg Income Study. Smeeding is Arts and Sciences Distinguished Professor of Public Affairs and Economics at the University of Wisconsin, Madison, and Director of the Institute for Research on Poverty. Index.”
31
Donger, Elizabeth, and Jacqueline Bhabha. "Dilemmas in Rescue and Reintegration: A critical assessment of India’s policies for children trafficked for labour exploitation." Anti-Trafficking Review, no. 10 (April 29, 2018). http://dx.doi.org/10.14197/atr.201218104.
Full textAbstract:
This paper provides a comprehensive analysis of the Indian government’s efforts to combat pervasive child trafficking for labour exploitation through rescue and reintegration of affected children. It evaluates the extensive policy and legal frameworks against on-the-ground realities in the states of Bihar and Rajasthan, using empirical findings from a qualitative study carried out by the FXB Center for Health & Human Rights at Harvard University. The results demonstrate that current practices fail to adhere to human rights norms or protect rescued children from risk of future exploitation. They underscore important challenges in the rescue and reintegration of trafficked children, and call into question the singular focus on this category of post-harm response over preventative interventions. The findings point to a critical need for future research, sustained multi-stakeholder discussion and concrete reforms.
32
"BIOBOARD." Asia-Pacific Biotech News 18, no. 04 (April 2014): 5–18. http://dx.doi.org/10.1142/s0219030314000251.
Full textAbstract:
AUSTRALIA – Chronic pain research delves into the brain KOREA – STC life, Ltd. successfully treats stroke patients at Stem Cell Research Treatment Center MALAYSIA – Indigenous people ‘at graver risk’ of neglected diseases SINGAPORE – A*STAR scientists create stem cells from a drop of blood THE PHILIPPINES – ‘Too many exotic species’ in Philippine greening plan AFRICA – The parasite that escaped out of Africa CANADA – Genome British Columbia researchers closing in on chlamydia vaccine EUROPE – Teesside University pioneering life-saving research EUROPE – Inactivated polio vaccines broadly available for the world's children in the drive toward polio eradication EUROPE – Vitamin D deficiency may compromise immune function EUROPE – Inflammation mobilizes tumor cells NEPAL – Animal-borne parasites plague Nepal UNITED STATES – Zebrafish discovery may shed light on human kidney function UNITED STATES – Nanoparticles and magnetic fields train immune cells to fight cancer in mice UNITED STATES – Building heart tissue that beats UNITED STATES – Immunology researchers uncover pathways that direct immune system to turn ‘on’ or ‘off’ UNITED STATES – How diabetes drugs may work against cancer UNITED STATES – Study reveals how a protein common in cancers jumps anti-tumor mechanisms
33
"Bilingual education & bilingualism." Language Teaching 40, no. 1 (January 2007): 68–79. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s0261444806264115.
Full textAbstract:
07–91Almaguer, Isela (The U Texas-Pan American, USA), Effects of dyad reading instruction on the reading achievement of Hispanic third-grade English language learners. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 509–526.07–92Almarza, Dario J. (U Missouri-Columbia, USA), Connecting multicultural education theories with practice: A case study of an intervention course using the realistic approach in teacher education. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 527–539.07–93Arkoudis, Sophie (U Melbourne, Australia), Negotiating the rough ground between ESL and mainstream teachers. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism (Multilingual Matters) 9.4 (2006), 415–433.07–94Arteagoitia, Igone, Elizabeth R. Howard, Mohammed Louguit, Valerie Malabonga & Dorry M. Kenyon (Center for Applied Linguistics, USA), The Spanish developmental contrastive spelling test: An instrument for investigating intra-linguistic and crosslinguistic influences on Spanish-spelling development. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 541–560.07–95Branum-Martin, Lee (U Houston, USA; Lee.Branum-Martin@times.uh.edu),Paras D. Mehta, Jack M. Fletcher, Coleen D. Carlson, Alba Ortiz, Maria Carlo & David J. Francis, Bilingual phonological awareness: Multilevel construct validation among Spanish-speaking kindergarteners in transitional bilingual education classrooms. Journal of Educational Psychology (American Psychological Association) 98.1 (2006), 170–181.07–96Brown, Clara Lee (The U Tennessee, Knoxville, USA), Equity of literacy-based math performance assessments for English language learners. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 337–363.07–97Callahan, Rebecca M. (U Texas, USA), The intersection of accountability and language: Can reading intervention replace English language development?Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 1–21.07–98Cavallaro, Francesco (Nanyang Technological U, Singapore), Language maintenance revisited: An Australian perspective. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 561–582.07–99Cheung, Alan & Robert E. Slavin (Center for Data-Driven Reform in Education, USA), Effective reading programs for English language learners and other language-minority students. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 244–267.07–100Courtney, Michael (Springdale Public Schools, USA), Teaching Roberto. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 475–484.07–101Creese, Angela (U Birmingham, UK), Supporting talk? Partnership teachers in classroom interaction. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism (Multilingual Matters) 9.4 (2006), 434–453.07–102Davison, Chris (U Hong Kong, China), Collaboration between ESL and content teachers: How do we know when we are doing it right?International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism (Multilingual Matters) 9.4 (2006), 454–475.07–103de Jong, Ester (U Florida, USA), Integrated bilingual education: An alternative approach. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 22–44.07–104Domínguez, Higinio (U Texas at Austin, USA), Bilingual students' articulation and gesticulation of mathematical knowledge during problem solving. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 269–293.07–105Duren Green, Tonika, MyLuong Tran & Russell Young (San Diego State U, USA), The impact of ethnicity, socioeconomic status, language, and training program on teaching choice among new teachers in California. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 583–598.07–106García-Nevarez, Ana G. (California State U, Sacramento, USA), Mary E. Stafford & Beatriz Arias, Arizona elementary teachers' attitudes toward English language learners and the use of Spanish in classroom instruction. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 295–317.07–107Gardner, Sheena (U Warwick, UK), Centre-stage in the instructional register: Partnership talk in Primary EAL. International Journal of Bilingual Education and Bilingualism (Multilingual Matters) 9.4 (2006), 476–494.07–108Garza, Aimee V. & Lindy Crawford (U Colorado at Colorado Springs, USA), Hegemonic multiculturalism: English immersion, ideology, and subtractive schooling. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 598–619.07–109Hasson, Deborah J. (Florida State U, USA), Bilingual language use in Hispanic young adults: Did elementary bilingual programs help?Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 45–64.07–110Helmberger, Janet L. (Minneapolis Public Schools, USA), Language and ethnicity: Multiple literacies in context, language education in Guatemala. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 65–86.07–111Johnson, Eric (Arizona State U, USA), WAR in the media: Metaphors, ideology, and the formation of language policy. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 621–640.07–112Kandel, Sonia (U Pierre Mendes, France; Sonia.Kandel@upmf-grenoble.fr),Carlos J. Álvarez & Nathalie Vallée, Syllables as processing units in handwriting production. Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance (American Psychological Association) 32.1 (2006), 18–31.07–113Laija-Rodríguez, Wilda (California State U, USA), Salvador Hector Ochoa & Richard Parker, The crosslinguistic role of cognitive academic language proficiency on reading growth in Spanish and English. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 87–106.07–114Langdon, Henriette W. (San José State U, USA),Elisabeth H. Wiig & Niels Peter Nielsen, Dual-dimension naming speed and language-dominance ratings by bilingual Hispanic adults. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 319–336.07–115Lee, Steven K. (Portland State U, USA), The Latino students’ attitudes, perceptions, and views on bilingual education. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 107–122.07–116Leung, Constant (King's College London, UK; constant.leung@kcl.ac.uk), Language and content in bilingual education. Linguistics and Education (Elsevier) 16.2 (2005), 238–252.07–117Lindholm-Leary, Kathryn (San Jose State U, USA) & Graciela Borsato, Hispanic high schoolers and mathematics: Follow-up of students who had participated in two-way bilingual elementary programs. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 641–652.07–118López, María G. & Abbas Tashakkori (Florida International U, USA), Differential outcomes of two bilingual education programs on English language learners. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 123–144.07–119Lung, Rachel (Lingnan U, Hong Kong, China; wclung@ln.edu.hk), Translation training needs for adult learners. Babel (John Benjamins) 51.3 (2005), 224–237.07–120MacSwan, Jeff (Arizona State U, USA) & Lisa Pray, Learning English bilingually: Age of onset of exposure and rate of acquisition among English language learners in a bilingual education program. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 653–678.07–121Monzó, Lilia D. (U California, Los Angeles, USA), Latino parents' ‘choice’ for bilingual education in an urban California school: language politics in the aftermath of proposition 227. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 365–386.07–122Mugaddam, Abdel Rahim Hamid (U Khartoum, Sudan), Language status and use in Dilling City, the Nuba Mountains. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development (Multilingual Matters) 27.4 (2006), 290–304.07–123Napier, Jemina (Macquarie U, Australia; jemina.napier@ling.mq.edu.au), Training sign language interpreters in Australia: An innovative approach. Babel (John Benjamins) 51.3 (2005), 207–223.07–124Oladejo, James (National Kaohsiung Normal U, Taiwan), Parents’ attitudes towards bilingual education policy in Taiwan. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 147–170.07–125Paneque, Oneyda M. (Barry U, USA) & Patricia M. Barbetta, A study of teacher efficacy of special education teachers of English language learners with disabilities. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 171–193.07–126Proctor, Patrick C. (Center for Applied Special Technology, USA), Diane August, María S. Carlo & Catherine Snow, The intriguing role of Spanish language vocabulary knowledge in predicting English reading comprehension. Journal of Educational Psychology (American Psychological Association) 98.1 (2006), 159–169.07–127Ramírez-Esparza, Nairán (U Texas, USA; nairan@mail.utexas.edu), Samuel D. Gosling, Verónica Benet-Martínez, Jeffrey P. Potter & James W. Pennebaker, Do bilinguals have two personalities? A special case of cultural frame switching. Journal of Research in Personality (Elsevier) 40.2 (2006), 99–120.07–128Ramos, Francisco (Loyola Marymount U, USA), Spanish teachers’ opinions about the use of Spanish in mainstream English classrooms before and after their first year in California. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 411–433.07–129Reese, Leslie (California State U, USA),Ronald Gallimore & Donald Guthrie, Reading trajectories of immigrant Latino students in transitional bilingual programs. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 679–697.07–130Rogers, Catherine, L. (U South Florida USA; crogers@cas.usf.edu),Jennifer J. Lister, Dashielle M. Febo, Joan M. Besing & Harvey B. Abrams, Effects of bilingualism, noise and reverberation on speech perception by listeners with normal hearing. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 465–485.07–131Sandoval-Lucero, Elena (U Colorado at Denver, USA), Recruiting paraeducators into bilingual teaching roles: The importance of support, supervision, and self-efficacy. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 195–218.07–132Stritikus, Tom T. (U Washington, USA), Making meaning matter: A look at instructional practice in additive and subtractive contexts. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 30.1 (2006), 219–227.07–133Sutterby, John A., Javier Ayala & Sandra Murillo (U Texas at Brownsville, USA), El sendero torcido al español [The twisted path to Spanish]: The development of bilingual teachers’ Spanish-language proficiency. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 435–452.07–134 Takeuchi, Masae (Victoria U, Australia), The Japanese language development of children through the ‘one parent–one language’ approach in Melbourne. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development (Multilingual Matters) 27.4 (2006), 319–331.07–135Torres-Guzmán, María E. & Tatyana Kleyn (Teachers College, Columbia U, USA) & Stella Morales-Rodríguez,Annie Han, Self-designated dual-language programs: Is there a gap between labeling and implementation? Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.2 (2005), 453–474.07–136Wang, Min (U Maryland, USA; minwag@umd.edu),Yoonjung Park & Kyoung Rang Lee, Korean–English biliteracy acquisition: Cross-language phonological and orthographic transfer. Journal of Educational Psychology (American Psychological Association) 98.1 (2006), 148–158.07–137Weisskirch, Robert S. (California State U, Monterey Bay, USA), Emotional aspects of language brokering among Mexican American adults. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development (Multilingual Matters) 27.4 (2006), 332–343.07–138You, Byeong-keun (Arizona State U, USA), Children negotiating Korean American ethnic identity through their heritage language. Bilingual Research Journal (National Association for Bilingual Education) 29.3 (2005), 711–721.
34
Das, Devaleena. "What’s in a Term: Can Feminism Look beyond the Global North/Global South Geopolitical Paradigm?" M/C Journal 20, no. 6 (December 31, 2017). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.1283.
Full textAbstract:
Introduction The genealogy of Feminist Standpoint Theory in the 1970s prioritised “locationality”, particularly the recognition of social and historical locations as valuable contribution to knowledge production. Pioneering figures such as Sandra Harding, Dorothy Smith, Patricia Hill Collins, Alison Jaggar, and Donna Haraway have argued that the oppressed must have some means (such as language, cultural practices) to enter the world of the oppressor in order to access some understanding of how the world works from the privileged perspective. In the essay “Meeting at the Edge of Fear: Theory on a World Scale”, the Australian social scientist Raewyn Connell explains that the production of feminist theory almost always comes from the global North. Connell critiques the hegemony of mainstream Northern feminism in her pyramidal model (59), showing how theory/knowledge is produced at the apex (global North) of a pyramid structure and “trickles down” (59) to the global South. Connell refers to a second model called mosaic epistemology which shows that multiple feminist ideologies across global North/South are juxtaposed against each other like tiles, with each specific culture making its own claims to validity.However, Nigerian feminist Bibi Bakare-Yusuf’s reflection on the fluidity of culture in her essay “Fabricating Identities” (5) suggests that fixing knowledge as Northern and Southern—disparate, discrete, and rigidly structured tiles—is also problematic. Connell proposes a third model called solidarity-based epistemology which involves mutual learning and critiquing with a focus on solidarity across differences. However, this is impractical in implementation especially given that feminist nomenclature relies on problematic terms such as “international”, “global North/South”, “transnational”, and “planetary” to categorise difference, spatiality, and temporality, often creating more distance than reciprocal exchange. Geographical specificity can be too limiting, but we also need to acknowledge that it is geographical locationality which becomes disadvantageous to overcome racial, cultural, and gender biases — and here are few examples.Nomenclatures: Global-North and Global South ParadigmThe global North/South terminology differentiating the two regions according to means of trade and relative wealth emerged from the Brandt Report’s delineation of the North as wealthy and South as impoverished in 1980s. Initially, these terms were a welcome repudiation of the hierarchical nomenclature of “developed” and “developing” nations. Nevertheless, the categories of North and South are problematic because of increased socio-economic heterogeneity causing erasure of local specificities without reflecting microscopic conflicts among feminists within the global North and the global South. Some feminist terms such as “Third World feminism” (Narayan), “global feminism” (Morgan), or “local feminisms” (Basu) aim to centre women's movements originating outside the West or in the postcolonial context, other labels attempt to making feminism more inclusive or reflective of cross-border linkages. These include “transnational feminism” (Grewal and Kaplan) and “feminism without borders” (Mohanty). In the 1980s, Kimberlé Williams Crenshaw’s concept of intersectionality garnered attention in the US along with Gloria Anzaldúa’s Borderlands/La Frontera: The New Mestiza (1987), which raised feminists’ awareness of educational, healthcare, and financial disparities among women and the experiences of marginalised people across the globe, leading to an interrogation of the aims and purposes of mainstream feminism. In general, global North feminism refers to white middle class feminist movements further expanded by concerns about civil rights and contemporary queer theory while global South feminism focusses on decolonisation, economic justice, and disarmament. However, the history of colonialism demonstrates that this paradigm is inadequate because the oppression and marginalisation of Black, Indigenous, and Queer activists have been avoided purposely in the homogenous models of women’s oppression depicted by white radical and liberal feminists. A poignant example is from Audre Lorde’s personal account:I wheeled my two-year-old daughter in a shopping cart through a supermarket in Eastchester in 1967, and a little white girl riding past in her mother’s cart calls out excitedly, ‘oh look, Mommy, a baby maid!’ And your mother shushes you, but does not correct you, and so fifteen years later, at a conference on racism, you can still find that story humorous. But I hear your laughter is full of terror and disease. (Lorde)This exemplifies how the terminology global North/South is a problem because there are inequities within the North that are parallel to the division of power and resources between North and South. Additionally, Susan Friedman in Planetary Modernisms observes that although the terms “Global North” and “Global South” are “rhetorically spatial” they are “as geographically imprecise and ideologically weighted as East/West” because “Global North” signifies “modern global hegemony” and “Global South” signifies the “subaltern, … —a binary construction that continues to place the West at the controlling centre of the plot” (Friedman, 123).Focussing on research-activism debate among US feminists, Sondra Hale takes another tack, emphasising that feminism in the global South is more pragmatic than the theory-oriented feminist discourse of the North (Hale). Just as the research-scholarship binary implies myopic assumption that scholarship is a privileged activity, Hale’s observations reveal a reductive assumption in the global North and global South nomenclature that feminism at the margins is theoretically inadequate. In other words, recognising the “North” as the site of theoretical processing is a euphemism for Northern feminists’ intellectual supremacy and the inferiority of Southern feminist praxis. To wit, theories emanating from the South are often overlooked or rejected outright for not aligning with Eurocentric framings of knowledge production, thereby limiting the scope of feminist theories to those that originate in the North. For example, while discussing Indigenous women’s craft-autobiography, the standard feminist approach is to apply Susan Sontag’s theory of gender and photography to these artefacts even though it may not be applicable given the different cultural, social, and class contexts in which they are produced. Consequently, Moroccan feminist Fatima Mernissi’s Islamic methodology (Mernissi), the discourse of land rights, gender equality, kinship, and rituals found in Bina Agarwal’s A Field of One’s Own, Marcia Langton’s “Grandmothers’ Law”, and the reflection on military intervention are missing from Northern feminist theoretical discussions. Moreover, “outsiders within” feminist scholars fit into Western feminist canonical requirements by publishing their works in leading Western journals or seeking higher degrees from Western institutions. In the process, Northern feminists’ intellectual hegemony is normalised and regularised. An example of the wealth of the materials outside of mainstream Western feminist theories may be found in the work of Girindrasekhar Bose, a contemporary of Sigmund Freud, founder of the Indian Psychoanalytic Society and author of the book Concept of Repression (1921). Bose developed the “vagina envy theory” long before the neo-Freudian psychiatrist Karen Horney proposed it, but it is largely unknown in the West. Bose’s article “The Genesis and Adjustment of the Oedipus Wish” discarded Freud’s theory of castration and explained how in the Indian cultural context, men can cherish an unconscious desire to bear a child and to be castrated, implicitly overturning Freud’s correlative theory of “penis envy.” Indeed, the case of India shows that the birth of theory can be traced back to as early as eighth century when study of verbal ornamentation and literary semantics based on the notion of dbvani or suggestion, and the aesthetic theory of rasa or "sentiment" is developed. If theory means systematic reasoning and conceptualising the structure of thought, methods, and epistemology, it exists in all cultures but unfortunately non-Western theory is largely invisible in classroom courses.In the recent book Queer Activism in India, Naisargi Dev shows that the theory is rooted in activism. Similarly, in her essay “Seed and Earth”, Leela Dube reveals how Eastern theories are distorted as they are Westernised. For instance, the “Purusha-Prakriti” concept in Hinduism where Purusha stands for pure consciousness and Prakriti stands for the entire phenomenal world is almost universally misinterpreted in terms of Western binary oppositions as masculine consciousness and feminine creative principle which has led to disastrous consequences including the legitimisation of male control over female sexuality. Dube argues how heteropatriarchy has twisted the Purusha-Prakriti philosophy to frame the reproductive metaphor of the male seed germinating in the female field for the advantage of patrilineal agrarian economies and to influence a homology between reproductive metaphors and cultural and institutional sexism (Dube 22-24). Attempting to reverse such distortions, ecofeminist Vandana Shiva rejects dualistic and exploitative “contemporary Western views of nature” (37) and employs the original Prakriti-Purusha cosmology to construct feminist vision and environmental ethics. Shiva argues that unlike Cartesian binaries where nature or Prakriti is inert and passive, in Hindu Philosophy, Purusha and Prakriti are inseparable and inviolable (Shiva 37-39). She refers to Kalika Purana where it is explained how rivers and mountains have a dual nature. “A river is a form of water, yet is has a distinct body … . We cannot know, when looking at a lifeless shell, that it contains a living being. Similarly, within the apparently inanimate rivers and mountains there dwells a hidden consciousness. Rivers and mountains take the forms they wish” (38).Scholars on the periphery who never migrated to the North find it difficult to achieve international audiences unless they colonise themselves, steeping their work in concepts and methods recognised by Western institutions and mimicking the style and format that western feminist journals follow. The best remedy for this would be to interpret border relations and economic flow between countries and across time through the prism of gender and race, an idea similar to what Sarah Radcliffe, Nina Laurie and Robert Andolina have called the “transnationalization of gender” (160).Migration between Global North and Global SouthReformulation of feminist epistemology might reasonably begin with a focus on migration and gender politics because international and interregional migration have played a crucial role in the production of feminist theories. While some white mainstream feminists acknowledge the long history of feminist imperialism, they need to be more assertive in centralising non-Western theories, scholarship, and institutions in order to resist economic inequalities and racist, patriarchal global hierarchies of military and organisational power. But these possibilities are stymied by migrants’ “de-skilling”, which maintains unequal power dynamics: when migrants move from the global South to global North, many end up in jobs for which they are overqualified because of their cultural, educational, racial, or religious alterity.In the face of a global trend of movement from South to North in search of a “better life”, visual artist Naiza Khan chose to return to Pakistan after spending her childhood in Lebanon before being trained at the University of Oxford. Living in Karachi over twenty years, Khan travels globally, researching, delivering lectures, and holding exhibitions on her art work. Auj Khan’s essay “Peripheries of Thought and Practise in Naiza Khan’s Work” argues: “Khan seems to be going through a perpetual diaspora within an ownership of her hybridity, without having really left any of her abodes. This agitated space of modern hybrid existence is a rich and ripe ground for resolution and understanding. This multiple consciousness is an edge for anyone in that space, which could be effectively made use of to establish new ground”. Naiza Khan’s works embrace loss or nostalgia and a sense of choice and autonomy within the context of unrestricted liminal geographical boundaries.Early work such as “Chastity Belt,” “Heavenly Ornaments”, “Dream”, and “The Skin She Wears” deal with the female body though Khan resists the “feminist artist” category, essentially because of limited Western associations and on account of her paradoxical, diasporic subjectivity: of “the self and the non-self, the doable and the undoable and the anxiety of possibility and choice” (Khan Webpage). Instead, Khan theorises “gender” as “personal sexuality”. The symbolic elements in her work such as corsets, skirts, and slips, though apparently Western, are purposely destabilised as she engages in re-constructing the cartography of the body in search of personal space. In “The Wardrobe”, Khan establishes a path for expressing women’s power that Western feminism barely acknowledges. Responding to the 2007 Islamabad Lal Masjid siege by militants, Khan reveals the power of the burqa to protect Muslim men by disguising their gender and sexuality; women escape the Orientalist gaze. For Khan, home is where her art is—beyond the global North and South dichotomy.In another example of de-centring Western feminist theory, the Indian-British sitar player Anoushka Shankar, who identifies as a radical pro-feminist, in her recent musical album “Land of Gold” produces what Chilla Bulbeck calls “braiding at the borderlands”. As a humanitarian response to the trauma of displacement and the plight of refugees, Shankar focusses on women giving birth during migration and the trauma of being unable to provide stability and security to their children. Grounded in maternal humility, Shankar’s album, composed by artists of diverse background as Akram Khan, singer Alev Lenz, and poet Pavana Reddy, attempts to dissolve boundaries in the midst of chaos—the dislocation, vulnerability and uncertainty experienced by migrants. The album is “a bit of this, and a bit of that” (borrowing Salman Rushdie’s definition of migration in Satanic Verses), both in terms of musical genre and cultural identities, which evokes emotion and subjective fluidity. An encouraging example of truly transnational feminist ethics, Shankar’s album reveals the chasm between global North and global South represented in the tension of a nascent friendship between a white, Western little girl and a migrant refugee child. Unlike mainstream feminism, where migration is often sympathetically feminised and exotified—or, to paraphrase bell hooks, difference is commodified (hooks 373) — Shankar’s album simultaneously exhibits regional, national, and transnational elements. The album inhabits multiple borderlands through musical genres, literature and politics, orality and text, and ethnographic and intercultural encounters. The message is: “the body is a continent / But may your heart always remain the sea" (Shankar). The human rights advocate and lawyer Randa Abdel-Fattah, in her autobiographical novel Does My Head Look Big in This?, depicts herself as “colourful adjectives” (such as “darkies”, “towel-heads”, or the “salami eaters”), painful identities imposed on her for being a Muslim woman of colour. These ultimately empower her to embrace her identity as a Palestinian-Egyptian-Australian Muslim writer (Abdel-Fattah 359). In the process, Abdel-Fattah reveals how mainstream feminism participates in her marginalisation: “You’re constantly made to feel as you’re commenting as a Muslim, and somehow your views are a little bit inferior or you’re somehow a little bit more brainwashed” (Abdel-Fattah, interviewed in 2015).With her parental roots in the global South (Egyptian mother and Palestinian father), Abdel-Fattah was born and brought up in the global North, Australia (although geographically located in global South, Australia is categorised as global North for being above the world average GDP per capita) where she embraced her faith and religious identity apparently because of Islamophobia:I refuse to be an apologist, to minimise this appalling state of affairs… While I'm sick to death, as a Muslim woman, of the hypocrisy and nonsensical fatwas, I confess that I'm also tired of white women who think the answer is flashing a bit of breast so that those "poor," "infantilised" Muslim women can be "rescued" by the "enlightened" West - as if freedom was the sole preserve of secular feminists. (Abdel-Fattah, "Ending Oppression")Abdel-Fattah’s residency in the global North while advocating for justice and equality for Muslim women in both the global North and South is a classic example of the mutual dependency between the feminists in global North and global South, and the need to recognise and resist neoliberal policies applied in by the North to the South. In her novel, sixteen-year-old Amal Mohamed chooses to become a “full-time” hijab wearer in an elite school in Melbourne just after the 9/11 tragedy, the Bali bombings which killed 88 Australians, and the threat by Algerian-born Abdel Nacer Benbrika, who planned to attack popular places in Sydney and Melbourne. In such turmoil, Amal’s decision to wear the hijab amounts to more than resistance to Islamophobia: it is a passionate search for the true meaning of Islam, an attempt to embrace her hybridity as an Australian Muslim girl and above all a step towards seeking spiritual self-fulfilment. As the novel depicts Amal’s challenging journey amidst discouraging and painful, humiliating experiences, the socially constructed “bloody confusing identity hyphens” collapse (5). What remains is the beautiful veil that stands for Amal’s multi-valence subjectivity. The different shades of her hijab reflect different moods and multiple “selves” which are variously tentative, rebellious, romantic, argumentative, spiritual, and ambitious: “I am experiencing a new identity, a new expression of who I am on the inside” (25).In Griffith Review, Randa-Abdel Fattah strongly criticises the book Nine Parts of Desire by Geraldine Brooks, a Wall-Street Journal reporter who travelled from global North to the South to cover Muslim women in the Middle East. Recognising the liberal feminist’s desire to explore the Orient, Randa-Abdel calls the book an example of feminist Orientalism because of the author’s inability to understand the nuanced diversity in the Muslim world, Muslim women’s purposeful downplay of agency, and, most importantly, Brooks’s inevitable veil fetishism in her trip to Gaza and lack of interest in human rights violations of Palestinian women or their lack of access to education and health services. Though Brooks travelled from Australia to the Middle East, she failed to develop partnerships with the women she met and distanced herself from them. This underscores the veracity of Amal’s observation in Abdel Fattah’s novel: “It’s mainly the migrants in my life who have inspired me to understand what it means to be an Aussie” (340). It also suggests that the transnational feminist ethic lies not in the global North and global South paradigm but in the fluidity of migration between and among cultures rather than geographical boundaries and military borders. All this argues that across the imperial cartography of discrimination and oppression, women’s solidarity is only possible through intercultural and syncretistic negotiation that respects the individual and the community.ReferencesAbdel-Fattah, Randa. Does My Head Look Big in This? Sydney: Pan MacMillan Australia, 2005.———. “Ending Oppression in the Middle East: A Muslim Feminist Call to Arms.” ABC Religion and Ethics, 29 April 2013. <http://www.abc.net.au/religion/articles/2013/04/29/3747543.htm>.———. “On ‘Nine Parts Of Desire’, by Geraldine Brooks.” Griffith Review. <https://griffithreview.com/on-nine-parts-of-desire-by-geraldine-brooks/>.Agarwal, Bina. A Field of One’s Own: Gender and Land Rights in South Asia. Cambridge: Cambridge University, 1994.Amissah, Edith Kohrs. Aspects of Feminism and Gender in the Novels of Three West African Women Writers. Nairobi: Africa Resource Center, 1999.Andolina, Robert, Nina Laurie, and Sarah A. Radcliffe. Indigenous Development in the Andes: Culture, Power, and Transnationalism. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2009.Anzaldúa, Gloria E. Borderlands/La Frontera: The New Mestiza. San Francisco: Aunt Lute Books, 1987.Bakare-Yusuf, Bibi. “Fabricating Identities: Survival and the Imagination in Jamaican Dancehall Culture.” Fashion Theory 10.3 (2006): 1–24.Basu, Amrita (ed.). Women's Movements in the Global Era: The Power of Local Feminisms. Philadelphia: Westview Press, 2010.Bulbeck, Chilla. Re-Orienting Western Feminisms: Women's Diversity in a Postcolonial World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998.Connell, Raewyn. “Meeting at the Edge of Fear: Theory on a World Scale.” Feminist Theory 16.1 (2015): 49–66.———. “Rethinking Gender from the South.” Feminist Studies 40.3 (2014): 518-539.Daniel, Eniola. “I Work toward the Liberation of Women, But I’m Not Feminist, Says Buchi Emecheta.” The Guardian, 29 Jan. 2017. <https://guardian.ng/art/i-work-toward-the-liberation-of-women-but-im-not-feminist-says-buchi-emecheta/>.Devi, Mahasveta. "Draupadi." Trans. Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak. Critical Inquiry 8.2 (1981): 381-402.Friedman, Susan Stanford. Planetary Modernisms: Provocations on Modernity across Time. New York: Columbia University Press, 2015.Grewal, Inderpal, and Caren Kaplan. Scattered Hegemonies: Postmodernity and Transnational Feminist. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1994.Hale, Sondra. “Transnational Gender Studies and the Migrating Concept of Gender in the Middle East and North Africa.” Cultural Dynamics 21.2 (2009): 133-52.hooks, bell. “Eating the Other: Desire and Resistance.” Black Looks: Race and Representation. Boston: South End Press, 1992.Langton, Marcia. “‘Grandmother’s Law’, Company Business and Succession in Changing Aboriginal Land Tenure System.” Traditional Aboriginal Society: A Reader. Ed. W.H. Edward. 2nd ed. Melbourne: Macmillan, 2003.Lazreg, Marnia. “Feminism and Difference: The Perils of Writing as a Woman on Women in Algeria.” Feminist Studies 14.1 (Spring 1988): 81-107.Liew, Stephanie. “Subtle Racism Is More Problematic in Australia.” Interview. music.com.au 2015. <http://themusic.com.au/interviews/all/2015/03/06/randa-abdel-fattah/>.Lorde, Audre. “The Uses of Anger: Women Responding to Racism.” Keynoted presented at National Women’s Studies Association Conference, Storrs, Conn., 1981.Mernissi, Fatima. The Veil and the Male Elite: A Feminist Interpretation of Women’s Rights in Islam. Trans. Mary Jo Lakeland. New York: Basic Books, 1991.Moghadam, Valentine. Modernizing Women: Gender and Social Change in the Middle East. London: Lynne Rienner Publishers, 2003.Mohanty, Chandra Talpade. Feminism without Borders: Decolonizing Theory, Practicing Solidarity. Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2003.Moreton-Robinson, Aileen. Talkin' Up to the White Woman: Aboriginal Women and Feminism. St Lucia: Queensland University Press, 2000.Morgan, Robin (ed.). Sisterhood Is Global: The International Women's Movement Anthology. New York: The Feminist Press, 1984.Narayan, Uma. Dislocating Cultures: Identities, Traditions, and Third World Feminism, 1997.
35
Bimantara, Teguh, Muhammad Alif KS, and Yusran Jusuf. "Mapping Analysis of Land Facilitation Actors for Agrarian Reform and Social Forestry in South Sulawesi." International Journal of Science and Management Studies (IJSMS), March 31, 2022, 94–115. http://dx.doi.org/10.51386/25815946/ijsms-v5i2p112.
Full textAbstract:
The need for land is one of the fulfillments of human needs in terms of utilizing the land as a medium for farming, plantation, forestry, and so on. One of the impacts of this is the occurrence of a power struggle over land rights which causes conflict in the community. The conflict over the power struggle over the land became the basis for the presence of an agrarian conflict resolution known as the agrarian reform program, in this case, the Agrarian Reform Object Land (TORA) and Social Forestry (PS). If this program runs quickly and there are no obstacles, then the community around the forest should feel economic sovereignty because it has been successful in management, but from the results of the evaluation it was found that data, especially in South Sulawesi, has not shown a drastic improvement in the economic life of the community, this condition has explained that the TORA and PS programs have not been implemented optimally. This study aims to map internal and external actors and their relationships that have been intervening in the TORA and PS programs in South Sulawesi so that it will formulate an intervention model so that collaborative work occurs between actors. The method used in this study is a qualitative descriptive approach by describing all actors and then analyzed using power relations analysis and PIL actor analysis (P=Power, I=Interest, and L=legitimate) seen from the characteristics of the actor's characteristics. and policy analysis. For TORA actors using power relations analysis by looking at the patronization of actors, three bureaucracies are the most influential patrons and/or actors and take vital roles in the process of implementing TORA/PTKH in South Sulawesi Province. The bureaucratic patronages are: (a) South Sulawesi Provincial Forestry Service; (b) ATR/BPN Regional Office of South Sulawesi Province; and (c) Forest Area Consolidation Center (BPKH) of South Sulawesi Province. While PS uses PIL actor analysis, it is owned by the South Sulawesi Provincial Forestry Service, Watershed Management Center (BPDAS), Sulawesi Social Forestry, and Environmental Partnership for the PIL category Center (BPSKL). The PL (Power Legitimacy) category is owned by the Hasanuddin University Institution, the PI (Power Interest) category is owned by RECOFTC, CIFOR, and AgFor. The IL (Interest Legitimacy) category is owned by the Forestry Extension Officer. Category I (Interest) is owned by SCF, Balang, Kareso, Lampion, Yagrobitama, Walda, TLKM, and AMAN.
36
Eckhardt, Christina M., Matthew J. Cummings, Kartik N. Rajagopalan, Sarah Borden, Zachary C. Bitan, Allison Wolf, Alex Kantor, et al. "Evaluating the efficacy and safety of human anti-SARS-CoV-2 convalescent plasma in severely ill adults with COVID-19: A structured summary of a study protocol for a randomized controlled trial." Trials 21, no. 1 (June 8, 2020). http://dx.doi.org/10.1186/s13063-020-04422-y.
Full textAbstract:
Abstract Objectives The aim of this study is to evaluate the efficacy and safety of human anti-SARS-CoV-2 convalescent plasma in hospitalized adults with severe SARS-CoV-2 infection. Trial Design This is a prospective, single-center, phase 2, randomized, controlled trial that is blinded to participants and clinical outcome assessor. Participants Eligible participants include adults (≥ 18 years) with evidence of SARS-CoV-2 infection by PCR test of nasopharyngeal or oropharyngeal swab within 14 days of randomization, evidence of infiltrates on chest radiography, peripheral capillary oxygen saturation (SpO2) ≤ 94% on room air, and/or need for supplemental oxygen, non-invasive mechanical ventilation, or invasive mechanical ventilation, who are willing and able to provide written informed consent prior to performing study procedures or who have a legally authorized representative available to do so. Exclusion criteria include participation in another clinical trial of anti-viral agent(s)* for coronavirus disease-2019 (COVID-19), receipt of any anti-viral agent(s)* with possible activity against SARS-CoV-2 <24 hours prior to plasma infusion, mechanical ventilation (including extracorporeal membrane oxygenation [ECMO]) for ≥ 5 days, severe multi-organ failure, history of allergic reactions to transfused blood products per NHSN/CDC criteria, known IgA deficiency, and pregnancy. Included participants will be hospitalized at the time of randomization and plasma infusion. *Use of remdesivir as treatment for COVID-19 is permitted. The study will be undertaken at Columbia University Irving Medical Center in New York, USA. Intervention and comparator The investigational treatment is anti-SARS-CoV-2 human convalescent plasma. To procure the investigational treatment, volunteers who recovered from COVID-19 will undergo testing to confirm the presence of anti-SARS-CoV-2 antibody to the spike trimer at a 1:400 dilution. Donors will also be screened for transfusion-transmitted infections (e.g. HIV, HBV, HCV, WNV, HTLV-I/II, T. cruzi, ZIKV). If donors have experienced COVID-19 symptoms within 28 days, they will be screened with a nasopharyngeal swab to confirm they are SARS-CoV-2 PCR-negative. Plasma will be collected using standard apheresis technology by the New York Blood Center. Study participants will be randomized in a 2:1 ratio to receive one unit (200 – 250 mL) of anti-SARS-CoV-2 plasma versus one unit (200 – 250 mL) of the earliest available control plasma. The control plasma cannot be tested for presence of anti-SARS-CoV-2 antibody prior to the transfusion, but will be tested for anti- SARS-CoV-2 antibody after the transfusion to allow for a retrospective per-protocol analysis. Main outcomes The primary endpoint is time to clinical improvement. This is defined as time from randomization to either discharge from the hospital or improvement by one point on the following seven-point ordinal scale, whichever occurs first. 1. Not hospitalized with resumption of normal activities 2. Not hospitalized, but unable to resume normal activities 3. Hospitalized, not requiring supplemental oxygen 4. Hospitalized, requiring supplemental oxygen 5. Hospitalized, requiring high-flow oxygen therapy or non-invasive mechanical ventilation 6. Hospitalized, requiring ECMO, invasive mechanical ventilation, or both 7. Death This scale, designed to assess clinical status over time, was based on that recommended by the World Health Organization for use in determining efficacy end-points in clinical trials in hospitalized patients with COVID-19. A recent clinical trial evaluating the efficacy and safety of lopinavir- ritonavir for patients hospitalized with severe COVID-19 used a similar ordinal scale, as have recent clinical trials of novel therapeutics for severe influenza, including a post-hoc analysis of a trial evaluating immune plasma. The primary safety endpoints are cumulative incidence of grade 3 and 4 adverse events and cumulative incidence of serious adverse events during the study period. Randomization Study participants will be randomized in a 2:1 ratio to receive anti-SARS-CoV-2 plasma versus control plasma using a web-based randomization platform. Treatment assignments will be generated using randomly permuted blocks of different sizes to minimize imbalance while also minimizing predictability. Blinding (masking) The study participants and the clinicians who will evaluate post-treatment outcomes will be blinded to group assignment. The blood bank and the clinical research team will not be blinded to group assignment. Numbers to be randomized (sample size) We plan to enroll 129 participants, with 86 in the anti-SARS-CoV-2 arm, and 43 in the control arm. Among the participants, we expect ~70% or n = 72 will achieve clinical improvement. This will yield an 80% power for a one-sided Wald test at 0.15 level of significance under the proportional hazards model with a hazard ratio of 1.5. Trial Status Protocol AAAS9924, Version 17APR2020, 4/17/2020 Start of recruitment: April 20, 2020 Recruitment is ongoing. Trial registration ClinicalTrials.gov: NCT04359810 Date of trial registration: April 24, 2020 Retrospectively registered Full protocol The full protocol is attached as an additional file, accessible from the Trials website (Additional file 1). In the interest of expediting dissemination of this material, the familiar formatting has been eliminated; this Letter serves as a summary of the key elements of the full protocol.
37
ARPAG, Nurgül, Sevgi GÜR, and Hamdiye Banu KATRAN. "Leading Nurses in Turkish Nursing History and the Development of Surgical Nursing." Fenerbahçe Üniversitesi Sağlık Bilimleri Dergisi, June 20, 2022. http://dx.doi.org/10.56061/fbujohs.1095573.
Full textAbstract:
Although nursing started with women's caring role as caring for wounded soldiers during wars, modern nursing started with the influence of Florence Nightingale's environmental theory and studies. Nightingale's work laid the foundations of professional nursing science. In our country, nursing education first started in the Constitutional Period after 1876. Nursing training courses were opened by Doctor Besim Ömer Pasha in the center of Hilal-i Ahmer in 1913, in Darülfünun between 1914-1915, and in Kadırga Birth Clinic in 1916. Safiye Hüseyin Elbi, who was the only Turkish nurse who carried the seriously injured from Çanakkale to Istanbul by ferry and served on the Reşit Paşa Hospital Ship, where surgeries were also performed, was one of the founders of the Red Crescent Nursing School opened in 1925. Esma Deniz İbrahim, who graduated from Admiral Bristol in 1924, continued her education at Columbia University and returned to Turkey in 1930. Like Safiye Hüseyin Elbi, she is among the founders of the Turkish Nurses Association (Turkish Nurses Association). The history of surgery, which started with the existence of human history, has often shown rapid developments, although it is sometimes stagnant from past to present. In the early 19th century, with the acceptance of operating room nursing as a field of study, the foundations of professional surgical nursing were laid. Today, the surgical nurse is a professional member of the profession who continues the care of the patient in a long process, which starts with the admission of the patient to the surgical clinic, and includes home care and rehabilitation during and after the surgery. Innovations in surgical technique, technology and informatics necessitate the constant change and development of surgical nurses. For this reason, nurse leaders, institutions and organizations and professional members who are responsible for the development of nursing science and practices should determine common strategies and put them into practice with appropriate regulations. In this review, the historical process of surgical nursing from past to present in relation to the history of Turkish nursing has been examined and an evaluation has been made for its future situation.
38
Paull, John. "Beyond Equal: From Same But Different to the Doctrine of Substantial Equivalence." M/C Journal 11, no. 2 (June 1, 2008). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.36.
Full textAbstract:
A same-but-different dichotomy has recently been encapsulated within the US Food and Drug Administration’s ill-defined concept of “substantial equivalence” (USFDA, FDA). By invoking this concept the genetically modified organism (GMO) industry has escaped the rigors of safety testing that might otherwise apply. The curious concept of “substantial equivalence” grants a presumption of safety to GMO food. This presumption has yet to be earned, and has been used to constrain labelling of both GMO and non-GMO food. It is an idea that well serves corporatism. It enables the claim of difference to secure patent protection, while upholding the contrary claim of sameness to avoid labelling and safety scrutiny. It offers the best of both worlds for corporate food entrepreneurs, and delivers the worst of both worlds to consumers. The term “substantial equivalence” has established its currency within the GMO discourse. As the opportunities for patenting food technologies expand, the GMO recruitment of this concept will likely be a dress rehearsal for the developing debates on the labelling and testing of other techno-foods – including nano-foods and clone-foods. “Substantial Equivalence” “Are the Seven Commandments the same as they used to be, Benjamin?” asks Clover in George Orwell’s “Animal Farm”. By way of response, Benjamin “read out to her what was written on the wall. There was nothing there now except a single Commandment. It ran: ALL ANIMALS ARE EQUAL BUT SOME ANIMALS ARE MORE EQUAL THAN OTHERS”. After this reductionist revelation, further novel and curious events at Manor Farm, “did not seem strange” (Orwell, ch. X). Equality is a concept at the very core of mathematics, but beyond the domain of logic, equality becomes a hotly contested notion – and the domain of food is no exception. A novel food has a regulatory advantage if it can claim to be the same as an established food – a food that has proven its worth over centuries, perhaps even millennia – and thus does not trigger new, perhaps costly and onerous, testing, compliance, and even new and burdensome regulations. On the other hand, such a novel food has an intellectual property (IP) advantage only in terms of its difference. And thus there is an entrenched dissonance for newly technologised foods, between claiming sameness, and claiming difference. The same/different dilemma is erased, so some would have it, by appeal to the curious new dualist doctrine of “substantial equivalence” whereby sameness and difference are claimed simultaneously, thereby creating a win/win for corporatism, and a loss/loss for consumerism. This ground has been pioneered, and to some extent conquered, by the GMO industry. The conquest has ramifications for other cryptic food technologies, that is technologies that are invisible to the consumer and that are not evident to the consumer other than via labelling. Cryptic technologies pertaining to food include GMOs, pesticides, hormone treatments, irradiation and, most recently, manufactured nano-particles introduced into the food production and delivery stream. Genetic modification of plants was reported as early as 1984 by Horsch et al. The case of Diamond v. Chakrabarty resulted in a US Supreme Court decision that upheld the prior decision of the US Court of Customs and Patent Appeal that “the fact that micro-organisms are alive is without legal significance for purposes of the patent law”, and ruled that the “respondent’s micro-organism plainly qualifies as patentable subject matter”. This was a majority decision of nine judges, with four judges dissenting (Burger). It was this Chakrabarty judgement that has seriously opened the Pandora’s box of GMOs because patenting rights makes GMOs an attractive corporate proposition by offering potentially unique monopoly rights over food. The rear guard action against GMOs has most often focussed on health repercussions (Smith, Genetic), food security issues, and also the potential for corporate malfeasance to hide behind a cloak of secrecy citing commercial confidentiality (Smith, Seeds). Others have tilted at the foundational plank on which the economics of the GMO industry sits: “I suggest that the main concern is that we do not want a single molecule of anything we eat to contribute to, or be patented and owned by, a reckless, ruthless chemical organisation” (Grist 22). The GMO industry exhibits bipolar behaviour, invoking the concept of “substantial difference” to claim patent rights by way of “novelty”, and then claiming “substantial equivalence” when dealing with other regulatory authorities including food, drug and pesticide agencies; a case of “having their cake and eating it too” (Engdahl 8). This is a clever slight-of-rhetoric, laying claim to the best of both worlds for corporations, and the worst of both worlds for consumers. Corporations achieve patent protection and no concomitant specific regulatory oversight; while consumers pay the cost of patent monopolization, and are not necessarily apprised, by way of labelling or otherwise, that they are purchasing and eating GMOs, and thereby financing the GMO industry. The lemma of “substantial equivalence” does not bear close scrutiny. It is a fuzzy concept that lacks a tight testable definition. It is exactly this fuzziness that allows lots of wriggle room to keep GMOs out of rigorous testing regimes. Millstone et al. argue that “substantial equivalence is a pseudo-scientific concept because it is a commercial and political judgement masquerading as if it is scientific. It is moreover, inherently anti-scientific because it was created primarily to provide an excuse for not requiring biochemical or toxicological tests. It therefore serves to discourage and inhibit informative scientific research” (526). “Substantial equivalence” grants GMOs the benefit of the doubt regarding safety, and thereby leaves unexamined the ramifications for human consumer health, for farm labourer and food-processor health, for the welfare of farm animals fed a diet of GMO grain, and for the well-being of the ecosystem, both in general and in its particularities. “Substantial equivalence” was introduced into the food discourse by an Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) report: “safety evaluation of foods derived by modern biotechnology: concepts and principles”. It is from this document that the ongoing mantra of assumed safety of GMOs derives: “modern biotechnology … does not inherently lead to foods that are less safe … . Therefore evaluation of foods and food components obtained from organisms developed by the application of the newer techniques does not necessitate a fundamental change in established principles, nor does it require a different standard of safety” (OECD, “Safety” 10). This was at the time, and remains, an act of faith, a pro-corporatist and a post-cautionary approach. The OECD motto reveals where their priorities lean: “for a better world economy” (OECD, “Better”). The term “substantial equivalence” was preceded by the 1992 USFDA concept of “substantial similarity” (Levidow, Murphy and Carr) and was adopted from a prior usage by the US Food and Drug Agency (USFDA) where it was used pertaining to medical devices (Miller). Even GMO proponents accept that “Substantial equivalence is not intended to be a scientific formulation; it is a conceptual tool for food producers and government regulators” (Miller 1043). And there’s the rub – there is no scientific definition of “substantial equivalence”, no scientific test of proof of concept, and nor is there likely to be, since this is a ‘spinmeister’ term. And yet this is the cornerstone on which rests the presumption of safety of GMOs. Absence of evidence is taken to be evidence of absence. History suggests that this is a fraught presumption. By way of contrast, the patenting of GMOs depends on the antithesis of assumed ‘sameness’. Patenting rests on proven, scrutinised, challengeable and robust tests of difference and novelty. Lightfoot et al. report that transgenic plants exhibit “unexpected changes [that] challenge the usual assumptions of GMO equivalence and suggest genomic, proteomic and metanomic characterization of transgenics is advisable” (1). GMO Milk and Contested Labelling Pesticide company Monsanto markets the genetically engineered hormone rBST (recombinant Bovine Somatotropin; also known as: rbST; rBGH, recombinant Bovine Growth Hormone; and the brand name Prosilac) to dairy farmers who inject it into their cows to increase milk production. This product is not approved for use in many jurisdictions, including Europe, Australia, New Zealand, Canada and Japan. Even Monsanto accepts that rBST leads to mastitis (inflammation and pus in the udder) and other “cow health problems”, however, it maintains that “these problems did not occur at rates that would prohibit the use of Prosilac” (Monsanto). A European Union study identified an extensive list of health concerns of rBST use (European Commission). The US Dairy Export Council however entertain no doubt. In their background document they ask “is milk from cows treated with rBST safe?” and answer “Absolutely” (USDEC). Meanwhile, Monsanto’s website raises and answers the question: “Is the milk from cows treated with rbST any different from milk from untreated cows? No” (Monsanto). Injecting cows with genetically modified hormones to boost their milk production remains a contested practice, banned in many countries. It is the claimed equivalence that has kept consumers of US dairy products in the dark, shielded rBST dairy farmers from having to declare that their milk production is GMO-enhanced, and has inhibited non-GMO producers from declaring their milk as non-GMO, non rBST, or not hormone enhanced. This is a battle that has simmered, and sometimes raged, for a decade in the US. Finally there is a modest victory for consumers: the Pennsylvania Department of Agriculture (PDA) requires all labels used on milk products to be approved in advance by the department. The standard issued in October 2007 (PDA, “Standards”) signalled to producers that any milk labels claiming rBST-free status would be rejected. This advice was rescinded in January 2008 with new, specific, department-approved textual constructions allowed, and ensuring that any “no rBST” style claim was paired with a PDA-prescribed disclaimer (PDA, “Revised Standards”). However, parsimonious labelling is prohibited: No labeling may contain references such as ‘No Hormones’, ‘Hormone Free’, ‘Free of Hormones’, ‘No BST’, ‘Free of BST’, ‘BST Free’,’No added BST’, or any statement which indicates, implies or could be construed to mean that no natural bovine somatotropin (BST) or synthetic bovine somatotropin (rBST) are contained in or added to the product. (PDA, “Revised Standards” 3) Difference claims are prohibited: In no instance shall any label state or imply that milk from cows not treated with recombinant bovine somatotropin (rBST, rbST, RBST or rbst) differs in composition from milk or products made with milk from treated cows, or that rBST is not contained in or added to the product. If a product is represented as, or intended to be represented to consumers as, containing or produced from milk from cows not treated with rBST any labeling information must convey only a difference in farming practices or dairy herd management methods. (PDA, “Revised Standards” 3) The PDA-approved labelling text for non-GMO dairy farmers is specified as follows: ‘From cows not treated with rBST. No significant difference has been shown between milk derived from rBST-treated and non-rBST-treated cows’ or a substantial equivalent. Hereinafter, the first sentence shall be referred to as the ‘Claim’, and the second sentence shall be referred to as the ‘Disclaimer’. (PDA, “Revised Standards” 4) It is onto the non-GMO dairy farmer alone, that the costs of compliance fall. These costs include label preparation and approval, proving non-usage of GMOs, and of creating and maintaining an audit trail. In nearby Ohio a similar consumer versus corporatist pantomime is playing out. This time with the Ohio Department of Agriculture (ODA) calling the shots, and again serving the GMO industry. The ODA prescribed text allowed to non-GMO dairy farmers is “from cows not supplemented with rbST” and this is to be conjoined with the mandatory disclaimer “no significant difference has been shown between milk derived from rbST-supplemented and non-rbST supplemented cows” (Curet). These are “emergency rules”: they apply for 90 days, and are proposed as permanent. Once again, the onus is on the non-GMO dairy farmers to document and prove their claims. GMO dairy farmers face no such governmental requirements, including no disclosure requirement, and thus an asymmetric regulatory impost is placed on the non-GMO farmer which opens up new opportunities for administrative demands and technocratic harassment. Levidow et al. argue, somewhat Eurocentrically, that from its 1990s adoption “as the basis for a harmonized science-based approach to risk assessment” (26) the concept of “substantial equivalence” has “been recast in at least three ways” (58). It is true that the GMO debate has evolved differently in the US and Europe, and with other jurisdictions usually adopting intermediate positions, yet the concept persists. Levidow et al. nominate their three recastings as: firstly an “implicit redefinition” by the appending of “extra phrases in official documents”; secondly, “it has been reinterpreted, as risk assessment processes have … required more evidence of safety than before, especially in Europe”; and thirdly, “it has been demoted in the European Union regulatory procedures so that it can no longer be used to justify the claim that a risk assessment is unnecessary” (58). Romeis et al. have proposed a decision tree approach to GMO risks based on cascading tiers of risk assessment. However what remains is that the defects of the concept of “substantial equivalence” persist. Schauzu identified that: such decisions are a matter of “opinion”; that there is “no clear definition of the term ‘substantial’”; that because genetic modification “is aimed at introducing new traits into organisms, the result will always be a different combination of genes and proteins”; and that “there is no general checklist that could be followed by those who are responsible for allowing a product to be placed on the market” (2). Benchmark for Further Food Novelties? The discourse, contestation, and debate about “substantial equivalence” have largely focussed on the introduction of GMOs into food production processes. GM can best be regarded as the test case, and proof of concept, for establishing “substantial equivalence” as a benchmark for evaluating new and forthcoming food technologies. This is of concern, because the concept of “substantial equivalence” is scientific hokum, and yet its persistence, even entrenchment, within regulatory agencies may be a harbinger of forthcoming same-but-different debates for nanotechnology and other future bioengineering. The appeal of “substantial equivalence” has been a brake on the creation of GMO-specific regulations and on rigorous GMO testing. The food nanotechnology industry can be expected to look to the precedent of the GMO debate to head off specific nano-regulations and nano-testing. As cloning becomes economically viable, then this may be another wave of food innovation that muddies the regulatory waters with the confused – and ultimately self-contradictory – concept of “substantial equivalence”. Nanotechnology engineers particles in the size range 1 to 100 nanometres – a nanometre is one billionth of a metre. This is interesting for manufacturers because at this size chemicals behave differently, or as the Australian Office of Nanotechnology expresses it, “new functionalities are obtained” (AON). Globally, government expenditure on nanotechnology research reached US$4.6 billion in 2006 (Roco 3.12). While there are now many patents (ETC Group; Roco), regulation specific to nanoparticles is lacking (Bowman and Hodge; Miller and Senjen). The USFDA advises that nano-manufacturers “must show a reasonable assurance of safety … or substantial equivalence” (FDA). A recent inventory of nano-products already on the market identified 580 products. Of these 11.4% were categorised as “Food and Beverage” (WWICS). This is at a time when public confidence in regulatory bodies is declining (HRA). In an Australian consumer survey on nanotechnology, 65% of respondents indicated they were concerned about “unknown and long term side effects”, and 71% agreed that it is important “to know if products are made with nanotechnology” (MARS 22). Cloned animals are currently more expensive to produce than traditional animal progeny. In the course of 678 pages, the USFDA Animal Cloning: A Draft Risk Assessment has not a single mention of “substantial equivalence”. However the Federation of Animal Science Societies (FASS) in its single page “Statement in Support of USFDA’s Risk Assessment Conclusion That Food from Cloned Animals Is Safe for Human Consumption” states that “FASS endorses the use of this comparative evaluation process as the foundation of establishing substantial equivalence of any food being evaluated. It must be emphasized that it is the food product itself that should be the focus of the evaluation rather than the technology used to generate cloned animals” (FASS 1). Contrary to the FASS derogation of the importance of process in food production, for consumers both the process and provenance of production is an important and integral aspect of a food product’s value and identity. Some consumers will legitimately insist that their Kalamata olives are from Greece, or their balsamic vinegar is from Modena. It was the British public’s growing awareness that their sugar was being produced by slave labour that enabled the boycotting of the product, and ultimately the outlawing of slavery (Hochschild). When consumers boycott Nestle, because of past or present marketing practices, or boycott produce of USA because of, for example, US foreign policy or animal welfare concerns, they are distinguishing the food based on the narrative of the food, the production process and/or production context which are a part of the identity of the food. Consumers attribute value to food based on production process and provenance information (Paull). Products produced by slave labour, by child labour, by political prisoners, by means of torture, theft, immoral, unethical or unsustainable practices are different from their alternatives. The process of production is a part of the identity of a product and consumers are increasingly interested in food narrative. It requires vigilance to ensure that these narratives are delivered with the product to the consumer, and are neither lost nor suppressed. Throughout the GM debate, the organic sector has successfully skirted the “substantial equivalence” debate by excluding GMOs from the certified organic food production process. This GMO-exclusion from the organic food stream is the one reprieve available to consumers worldwide who are keen to avoid GMOs in their diet. The organic industry carries the expectation of providing food produced without artificial pesticides and fertilizers, and by extension, without GMOs. Most recently, the Soil Association, the leading organic certifier in the UK, claims to be the first organisation in the world to exclude manufactured nonoparticles from their products (Soil Association). There has been the call that engineered nanoparticles be excluded from organic standards worldwide, given that there is no mandatory safety testing and no compulsory labelling in place (Paull and Lyons). The twisted rhetoric of oxymorons does not make the ideal foundation for policy. Setting food policy on the shifting sands of “substantial equivalence” seems foolhardy when we consider the potentially profound ramifications of globally mass marketing a dysfunctional food. If there is a 2×2 matrix of terms – “substantial equivalence”, substantial difference, insubstantial equivalence, insubstantial difference – while only one corner of this matrix is engaged for food policy, and while the elements remain matters of opinion rather than being testable by science, or by some other regime, then the public is the dupe, and potentially the victim. “Substantial equivalence” has served the GMO corporates well and the public poorly, and this asymmetry is slated to escalate if nano-food and clone-food are also folded into the “substantial equivalence” paradigm. Only in Orwellian Newspeak is war peace, or is same different. It is time to jettison the pseudo-scientific doctrine of “substantial equivalence”, as a convenient oxymoron, and embrace full disclosure of provenance, process and difference, so that consumers are not collateral in a continuing asymmetric knowledge war. References Australian Office of Nanotechnology (AON). Department of Industry, Tourism and Resources (DITR) 6 Aug. 2007. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.innovation.gov.au/Section/Innovation/Pages/ AustralianOfficeofNanotechnology.aspx >.Bowman, Diana, and Graeme Hodge. “A Small Matter of Regulation: An International Review of Nanotechnology Regulation.” Columbia Science and Technology Law Review 8 (2007): 1-32.Burger, Warren. “Sidney A. Diamond, Commissioner of Patents and Trademarks v. Ananda M. Chakrabarty, et al.” Supreme Court of the United States, decided 16 June 1980. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://caselaw.lp.findlaw.com/cgi-bin/getcase.pl?court=US&vol=447&invol=303 >.Curet, Monique. “New Rules Allow Dairy-Product Labels to Include Hormone Info.” The Columbus Dispatch 7 Feb. 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.dispatch.com/live/content/business/stories/2008/02/07/dairy.html >.Engdahl, F. William. Seeds of Destruction. Montréal: Global Research, 2007.ETC Group. Down on the Farm: The Impact of Nano-Scale Technologies on Food and Agriculture. Ottawa: Action Group on Erosion, Technology and Conservation, November, 2004. European Commission. Report on Public Health Aspects of the Use of Bovine Somatotropin. Brussels: European Commission, 15-16 March 1999.Federation of Animal Science Societies (FASS). Statement in Support of FDA’s Risk Assessment Conclusion That Cloned Animals Are Safe for Human Consumption. 2007. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.fass.org/page.asp?pageID=191 >.Grist, Stuart. “True Threats to Reason.” New Scientist 197.2643 (16 Feb. 2008): 22-23.Hochschild, Adam. Bury the Chains: The British Struggle to Abolish Slavery. London: Pan Books, 2006.Horsch, Robert, Robert Fraley, Stephen Rogers, Patricia Sanders, Alan Lloyd, and Nancy Hoffman. “Inheritance of Functional Foreign Genes in Plants.” Science 223 (1984): 496-498.HRA. Awareness of and Attitudes toward Nanotechnology and Federal Regulatory Agencies: A Report of Findings. Washington: Peter D. Hart Research Associates, 25 Sep. 2007.Levidow, Les, Joseph Murphy, and Susan Carr. “Recasting ‘Substantial Equivalence’: Transatlantic Governance of GM Food.” Science, Technology, and Human Values 32.1 (Jan. 2007): 26-64.Lightfoot, David, Rajsree Mungur, Rafiqa Ameziane, Anthony Glass, and Karen Berhard. “Transgenic Manipulation of C and N Metabolism: Stretching the GMO Equivalence.” American Society of Plant Biologists Conference: Plant Biology, 2000.MARS. “Final Report: Australian Community Attitudes Held about Nanotechnology – Trends 2005-2007.” Report prepared for Department of Industry, Tourism and Resources (DITR). Miranda, NSW: Market Attitude Research Services, 12 June 2007.Miller, Georgia, and Rye Senjen. “Out of the Laboratory and on to Our Plates: Nanotechnology in Food and Agriculture.” Friends of the Earth, 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://nano.foe.org.au/node/220 >.Miller, Henry. “Substantial Equivalence: Its Uses and Abuses.” Nature Biotechnology 17 (7 Nov. 1999): 1042-1043.Millstone, Erik, Eric Brunner, and Sue Mayer. “Beyond ‘Substantial Equivalence’.” Nature 401 (7 Oct. 1999): 525-526.Monsanto. “Posilac, Bovine Somatotropin by Monsanto: Questions and Answers about bST from the United States Food and Drug Administration.” 2007. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.monsantodairy.com/faqs/fda_safety.html >.Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD). “For a Better World Economy.” Paris: OECD, 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.oecd.org/ >.———. “Safety Evaluation of Foods Derived by Modern Biotechnology: Concepts and Principles.” Paris: OECD, 1993.Orwell, George. Animal Farm. Adelaide: ebooks@Adelaide, 2004 (1945). 30 Apr. 2008 < http://ebooks.adelaide.edu.au/o/orwell/george >.Paull, John. “Provenance, Purity and Price Premiums: Consumer Valuations of Organic and Place-of-Origin Food Labelling.” Research Masters thesis, University of Tasmania, Hobart, 2006. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://eprints.utas.edu.au/690/ >.Paull, John, and Kristen Lyons. “Nanotechnology: The Next Challenge for Organics.” Journal of Organic Systems (in press).Pennsylvania Department of Agriculture (PDA). “Revised Standards and Procedure for Approval of Proposed Labeling of Fluid Milk.” Milk Labeling Standards (2.0.1.17.08). Bureau of Food Safety and Laboratory Services, Pennsylvania Department of Agriculture, 17 Jan. 2008. ———. “Standards and Procedure for Approval of Proposed Labeling of Fluid Milk, Milk Products and Manufactured Dairy Products.” Milk Labeling Standards (2.0.1.17.08). Bureau of Food Safety and Laboratory Services, Pennsylvania Department of Agriculture, 22 Oct. 2007.Roco, Mihail. “National Nanotechnology Initiative – Past, Present, Future.” In William Goddard, Donald Brenner, Sergy Lyshevski and Gerald Iafrate, eds. Handbook of Nanoscience, Engineering and Technology. 2nd ed. Boca Raton, FL: CRC Press, 2007.Romeis, Jorg, Detlef Bartsch, Franz Bigler, Marco Candolfi, Marco Gielkins, et al. “Assessment of Risk of Insect-Resistant Transgenic Crops to Nontarget Arthropods.” Nature Biotechnology 26.2 (Feb. 2008): 203-208.Schauzu, Marianna. “The Concept of Substantial Equivalence in Safety Assessment of Food Derived from Genetically Modified Organisms.” AgBiotechNet 2 (Apr. 2000): 1-4.Soil Association. “Soil Association First Organisation in the World to Ban Nanoparticles – Potentially Toxic Beauty Products That Get Right under Your Skin.” London: Soil Association, 17 Jan. 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.soilassociation.org/web/sa/saweb.nsf/848d689047 cb466780256a6b00298980/42308d944a3088a6802573d100351790!OpenDocument >.Smith, Jeffrey. Genetic Roulette: The Documented Health Risks of Genetically Engineered Foods. Fairfield, Iowa: Yes! Books, 2007.———. Seeds of Deception. Melbourne: Scribe, 2004.U.S. Dairy Export Council (USDEC). Bovine Somatotropin (BST) Backgrounder. Arlington, VA: U.S. Dairy Export Council, 2006.U.S. Food and Drug Administration (USFDA). Animal Cloning: A Draft Risk Assessment. Rockville, MD: Center for Veterinary Medicine, U.S. Food and Drug Administration, 28 Dec. 2006.———. FDA and Nanotechnology Products. U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, U.S. Food and Drug Administration, 2008. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.fda.gov/nanotechnology/faqs.html >.Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars (WWICS). “A Nanotechnology Consumer Products Inventory.” Data set as at Sep. 2007. Woodrow Wilson International Center for Scholars, Project on Emerging Technologies, Sep. 2007. 24 Apr. 2008 < http://www.nanotechproject.org/inventories/consumer >.
39
Hoffman, David, Ashley Stewart, Jennifer Breznay, Kara Simpson, and Johanna Crane. "Vaccine Hesitancy Narratives." Voices in Bioethics 7 (October 18, 2021). http://dx.doi.org/10.52214/vib.v7i.8789.
Full textAbstract:
Photo by Hush Naidoo Jade Photography on Unsplash INTRODUCTION In this collection of narratives, the authors describe their own experiences with and reflections on healthcare worker vaccine hesitancy. The narratives explore each author’s engagement with different communities experiencing vaccine hesitancy, touching on reasons for hesitancy, proposed solutions, and legal aspects. Author’s names appear above their narratives. l. Johanna T. Crane Vaccine hesitancy, defined as “a delay of acceptance or refusal of vaccination despite the availability of vaccination services,”[1] is a worldwide but locally shaped phenomenon that pre-dates the COVID-19 pandemic.[2] Contrary to some portrayals, vaccine hesitancy is not the same as the more absolute antivaccination stance, or what some call “anti-vax.” Many people who are hesitant are not ideologically opposed to vaccines. Hesitancy is also sometimes framed as anti-science, yet reluctance to vaccinate is often about managing risk, trustworthiness, and doubt in the context of uncertainty; it represents an effort to “talk back to science” about unaddressed needs and concerns.[3] In the US, the newness of the vaccines, the unprecedented speed at which they were developed, and their remaining under emergency use authorization at first complicated public confidence. Political polarization and racial and social inequality shape vaccine acceptance and public distrust as well. While vaccine acceptance has increased in the months since the vaccines first became available, many eligible individuals have not yet been vaccinated, including a significant number of healthcare workers.[4] Vaccine hesitancy among healthcare workers may seem surprising, especially given their frontline experience – I confess that it surprised me at first. But when I began interviewing health care workers for a study on COVID vaccine roll-out at community health centers, I learned to take a more complex view. Although the study was focused on patient vaccine access,[5] many of the frontline health care workers we spoke with also described hesitancy among some of their colleagues (and, in a few cases, themselves). From these conversations, I learned that these “healthcare heroes” are also regular people and members of communities. Their concerns about COVID vaccination often reflect the prevailing concerns advanced in their communities, such as worries about vaccine side effects and safety. Like other workers, some fear missing work and losing income, as not all healthcare employers offer paid time off for vaccination or recovery. (Importantly, reluctance to vaccinate is highest among healthcare workers in lower-paid positions with little job security, such as clerks, housekeepers, patient care assistants, and home health aides.)[6] For some healthcare workers of color, the protection offered by the vaccine sits in tension with both current and historical experiences of medical abuse and neglect. Some interviewees, fully vaccinated themselves, rejected the framework of “hesitancy” entirely, arguing that Black and Brown reluctance to be vaccinated first should be understood through the lens of “self-protection”. Due to the nature of their work, healthcare workers have faced great social pressure to vaccinate and vaccinate first. This is understandable, given that vaccination against COVID-19 protects not only workers themselves but aligns with the ethical duty to prevent harm to patients by reducing the risk of transmission in healthcare settings. When the FDA approved COVID-19 vaccines under emergency use authorization in December 2020, many healthcare workers were extremely grateful to be designated “1a” – the first group prioritized to receive the shots.[7] For many bioethicists, prioritization of healthcare workers represented a recognition of the extreme risks that many front-line workers had endured since the onset of the pandemic, including critical shortages in PPE. But it is important to remember that for some workers, going first may have felt like serving as guinea pigs for new vaccines that had yet to be granted full FDA approval. For these individuals, the expectation that they would vaccinate first may have felt like an additional risk rather than a reward. Healthcare workers who are hesitant to vaccinate may feel ashamed or be subject to shaming by others;[8] this may make it difficult to discuss their concerns in the workplace. Throughout the pandemic, healthcare workers have been lauded as “heroes”, and some healthcare employers have promoted vaccination among their workforce as a “heroic” action. This messaging implies that waiting to vaccinate is shameful or cowardly and is echoed in opinion pieces and op-eds describing unvaccinated people as “selfish” or “free riders.”[9] By fostering the proper dialogue, we can respond respectfully to hesitancy among healthcare workers while still working towards the goal of increased vaccination. We in the bioethics and medical community should be willing to listen to our colleagues’ concerns with respect. Top-down approaches aimed at “correcting” hesitancy cannot address the more fundamental issues of trust that are often at stake. Instead, there must be dialogue over time. Conversations with a trusted healthcare provider have a crucial role.[10] Blaming and shaming rhetoric, whether explicit or implicit, gets us nowhere – in fact, it likely moves us backward by likely exacerbating any existing distrust or resentment that workers may hold toward their employers.[11] Lastly, the onus of trust must be with institutions, not individuals. There is a lot of talk about getting communities of color, and Black people, particularly, to "trust" healthcare institutions and the COVID vaccines. This racializes trust and puts the burden on harmed communities rather than on institutions acting in trustworthy ways.[12] Dialogue, respect, and trustworthiness must guide us even in the new era of workplace mandates. Mandates make these strategies even more important as we look toward an uncertain future. As Heidi Larson, founder of the Vaccine Confidence Project, recently said, “We should not forget that we are making people's future history now. Are people going to remember that they were treated respectfully and engaged?”[13] ll. Kara Simpson Since the release of the vaccine for COVID-19 in late 2020, there have been robust discussions within the medical community, the media, and political arenas about vaccine hesitancy among healthcare workers. The public became aware that healthcare workers, the first group to become eligible for the vaccine, were not rushing to “take the shot.” Many people’s opinions were aligned by race, ethnicity, socioeconomic status, and political affiliation. People of color were one of the first groups to be labeled vaccine hesitant as our experiences of distrust of the medical community and the politicization of the vaccine explained the low turnout.[14] It was not uncommon to hear, “this vaccine just came out; let’s wait and see if there are side effects.” Interestingly, many people in the healthcare community and in the public did not understand why healthcare workers of color remained hesitant. Trust is a vital component of any viable relationship, especially in the clinical realm. To have successful health outcomes, it is essential for clinicians to build trusting relationships with their patients and peers. Many people of color are distrustful towards the medical institution due to the years of systemic racism and abuses that they have experienced, witnessed, or learned about. Healthcare workers of color are not excluded from the experiences of their communities outside of work. In fact, I assert that healthcare of color may have an additional burden of hesitation because of their lived experiences of distrust in receiving care and inequality within their professional environment. These dual traumas can work in tandem to strengthen hesitancy. I assert that building trusting clinical relationships will address hesitancy over time. Currently, many healthcare workers are worried about vaccine mandates. For a group of people that have experienced intergenerational enslavement and marginalization, mandates feel coercive and serve as a reminder of how “lesser” bodies are considered unworthy of voice, fundamental human rights, independent decision making. To call the vaccine mandate paternalistic would be an understatement. An unintended result of vaccine mandates will be the reinforcement of hesitancy and distrust of the medical institution as trust and coercion cannot coexist. This mandate will give more power to the conspiracy theories and harm those who already do not seek or receive adequate health care because of systemic inequalities. Furthermore, mandates can also dissuade people of color from becoming healthcare workers, and others may leave the field. In essence, vaccine hesitancy is a symptom of a much larger problem: the distrust of the medical establishment. As bioethicists, our mission should be to support interventions that foster “trustworthiness” of the institutions rather than those that cause trauma. Several organizations have proposed mask mandates and weekly testing as a measure to protect the population at large and still respect the autonomy of the unvaccinated.[15] lll. Jennifer Breznay I work in a very large community teaching hospital in Brooklyn, and we were extremely hard hit by COVID in March 2020. I worked on inpatient medical units and witnessed a lot of suffering. And after nine months of fear and despair about COVID’s toll, I felt tremendous frustration in December when I heard that many healthcare workers would reject the vaccine. As the co-chair of the Bioethics Committee, I drafted a statement recommending vaccination for all employees. When the draft was revised and approved by the Bioethics Committee, I began to discuss it with employees, and I appreciated different perspectives I had not heard before. In the end, rather than releasing the statement, we directed our efforts at creating a dialogue. I also volunteer at a not-for-profit which operates seven early childhood education centers in Northern Brooklyn. The Executive Director invited me to collaborate on strategies to encourage staff vaccination, and we decided to offer a Zoom conference to 20 members of the staff. I was extremely nervous about how the audience would perceive me, a white doctor whom they did not know. I felt awkward about coming to them with an agenda. And there was also the question of whether I was an appropriate messenger compared to a person of color. Yet, I felt like I shouldn't back away from this. So, I chose to simply disclose my discomfort at the beginning of the Zoom. I said, “Thanks for having me. You know, as a white physician, I understand you might have concerns about trusting what I say. Four hundred years of inequity and abuse by the healthcare system can create a lot of mistrust, but I’m here to try to answer your questions.” Ultimately the Executive Director reported that the Zoom was successful in stimulating a lot of conversation among the staff about the vaccine. I think the critical piece is the intimate but open conversation, where you can elicit values. lV. Ashley L. Stewart In the rural areas of our state, healthcare institutions are inextricably tied to their communities. Rural hospitals hire from, serve, and function in the community where they are located. Successful implementation of a vaccine roll-out in such rural areas requires explicit recognition of the role and influence of the community. After identifying issues common to the area, rural institutions can address them. Even when rural institutions find that healthcare worker concerns seem to be unique or personal, they are often related to the larger concerns of the community.[16] Community-based increased vaccine hesitancy may coincide with an underlying issue, such as lack of information rather than principled or experience-based resistance.[17] When the vaccines became available, rural vaccination coordinators encountered a wealth of misinformation that left many people initially undecided. Compounding this lack of information, workers expressed a sense of fear about the professional consequences of voicing concerns, especially in tight-knit communities. Many workers expressed concern about being judged merely for sharing their questions or decisions.[18] They also felt that saying or doing something to promote the value of vaccination might change their relationship with members of the community where they live and work.[19] As there was a fear of engaging in productive conversations, it was difficult for them to find valuable information, and the lack of information discouraged them from being vaccinated. Vaccine coordinators wanted to get information to the entire community based on the most current research and release unbiased, consistent, and timely information from sources all people in the community could trust, including from multiple sources at once. Communication must focus on answering many types of questions, which must often be done in private or anonymously. Where poorly supported or incorrect information is widely available, sharing objective information is crucial to turning the tide of distrust. If the healthcare community dismisses concerns or assumes that answering questions based on misinformation is a waste of time, the community-based institutions will further the distrust. Some may feel that vaccine coordinators should not address misinformation directly, yet avoidance has been widely unsuccessful.[20] Being respectful and non-judgmental in answering questions posed by people who do not know what is true can be hard, but in rural communities, answering completely and honestly without judgment is a critical component of any effort to inform people. Telling people to get vaccinated “for the greater good” can sound the same as being told not to get a vaccine because it is “bad” if both sources of information fail to back up their claims. Ultimately rural institutions are respected because they are a resource to their communities, a priority we must preserve. It is also critical to treat everyone respectfully regardless of vaccine status.[21] People may perceive mandates, divisive policies, or disrespectful treatment of people based on vaccination status as discriminatory or coercive, weakening the appeal of vaccination. Such practices may make people less trusting and more anchored to their position as they come to see vaccination proponents as untrustworthy or authoritarian. We must work to maintain respect for human autonomy. Using unethical means to achieve even a just end will not lead to a “greater good” but rather to the perception that people in positions of authority would achieve a result “by any means necessary.” V. David N. Hoffman The central moral quandary that arises whenever vaccine hesitancy among healthcare workers is discussed is whether workers who refuse to get vaccinated should or could be fired. We should clarify that we are applying a definition of mandate in the employment context for private employers, the violation of which results in loss of employment. Government-controlled provider organizations are just now weighing in on this topic and are generally pursuing strategies that impose periodic, usually weekly, testing requirements for those workers who decline to get vaccinated. In the private sector, employers can require their employees to do a great many things as a condition of employment, and one of them is to get vaccinated against COVID -19. In the most prominent case to date, just such a mandate gave rise to a lawsuit in Texas involving Houston Methodist Hospital. In that case, 170 employees asserted that an employer should not be allowed to force them to get vaccinated. The judge held that, while no employer can force an employee to get vaccinated, no employer is obligated to continue the employment of any employee who declines to follow rules established by that employer, including the obligation to get vaccinated.[22] In Texas, what the judge said is you are not being forced to get vaccinated, but your employer is allowed to set limits and conditions on employment, including vaccination. Employees do not have an obligation to get vaccinated, but they also have no right to their jobs. That is because of a widely misunderstood legal concept: “employment at will.” Employment at will sounds like a rule that employees can do what they want at work, but in fact, employment at will means only that you can quit your job whenever you want (we do not permit indentured servitude). At the same time, your employer can fire you at any time, for any reason or no reason, unless the reason is a pretext and involves one of the protected statuses (race, color, religion, sex, or national origin, and in some jurisdictions gender orientation, gender identity). Generally, any employers, including hospitals, can decide that if someone is not willing to get a vaccination, or if they are not willing to complete sexual harassment training or participate in the hospital’s infection control program, that is the employee’s right, but it will mean that an employer can similarly decline to continue providing employment. The evolution of this hesitancy discussion will be influenced by the narrower debate playing out in the court of public opinion, and the courts of law, over the enforceability of New York’s recently enacted vaccine mandate. Regardless of whether that mandate survives, with or without medical and religious exemptions, healthcare employers will be left with a profound ethical dilemma. At the end of all the litigation, if there is a religious exemption, employers will always be burdened with the responsibility to determine whether an individual employee has asserted a genuine and sincere religious objection to vaccination and whether the employer is able to provide an accommodation that is safe and effective in protecting the interests of co-workers and patients. The anticipated federal mandate, which reportedly will have a test/mask alternative, will only make this ethical task more challenging. This leads to the final point in this analysis, which is that while private employers, including hospitals, can deprive an individual of their employment if those individuals refuse to get vaccinated, just because an employer can do so does not mean it should do so.[23] - [1] MacDonald NE. Vaccine hesitancy: Definition, scope and determinants. Vaccine. 2015;33(34):4161-4164. doi:10.1016/j.vaccine.2015.04.036 [2] Larson HJ, de Figueiredo A, Xiahong Z, et al. The State of Vaccine Confidence 2016: Global Insights Through a 67-Country Survey. EBioMedicine. 2016;12:295-301. doi:10.1016/j.ebiom.2016.08.042 [3] Larson H. Stuck: How Vaccine Rumors Start - and Why They Don’t Go Away. Oxford University Press; 2020; Benjamin R. Informed Refusal: Toward a Justice-based Bioethics. Sci Technol Hum Values. 2016;41(6):967-990. doi:10.1177/0162243916656059 [4] Deepa Shivaram, In The Fight Against COVID, Health Workers Aren't Immune To Vaccine Misinformation September 18, 2021. NPR Special Series: The Coronavirus. https://www.npr.org/2021/09/18/1037975289/unvaccinated-covid-19-vaccine-refuse-nurses-heath-care-workers [5] Crane JT, Pacia D, Fabi R, Neuhaus C, and Berlinger N. Advancing Covid vaccination equity at Federally Qualified Health Centers: A rapid qualitative review. Accepted and awaiting publication at JGIM. [6] Ashley Kirzinger. “KFF/The Washington Post Frontline Health Care Workers Survey - Vaccine Intentions.” KFF, 22 Apr. 2021, https://www.kff.org/report-section/kff-washington-post-frontline-health-care-workers-survey-vaccine-intentions/. [7] Johanna Crane, Samuel Reis-Dennis and Megan Applewhite. “Prioritizing the ‘1a’: Ethically Allocating Scarce Covid Vaccines to Health Care Workers.” The Hastings Center, 21 Dec. 2020, https://www.thehastingscenter.org/prioritizing-the-1a-ethically-allocating-covid-vaccines-to-health-care-workers/. [8] “'I'm Not an Anti-Vaxxer, but...' US Health Workers' Vaccine Hesitancy Raises Alarm.” The Guardian, Guardian News and Media, 10 Jan. 2021, https://www.theguardian.com/world/2021/jan/10/coronavirus-covid-19-vaccine-hesitancy-us-health-workers. [9] Gerson M. If you are healthy and refuse to take the vaccine, you are a free-rider. Washington Post. April 15, 2021. [10] Crane JT, Pacia D, Fabi R, Neuhaus C, and Berlinger N. Advancing Covid vaccination equity at Federally Qualified Health Centers: A rapid qualitative review. Accepted and awaiting publication at JGIM. [11] Larson H. Stuck : How Vaccine Rumors Start - and Why They Don’t Go Away. Oxford University Press; 2020. [12] Benjamin R. Race for Cures: Rethinking the Racial Logics of ‘Trust’ in Biomedicine. Sociology Compass. 2014;8(6):755-769. doi:10.1111/soc4.12167; Warren RC, Forrow L, David Augustin Hodge S, Truog RD. Trustworthiness before Trust — Covid-19 Vaccine Trials and the Black Community. N Engl J Med. Published online October 16, 2020. doi:10.1056/NEJMp2030033 [13] Offri D. Heidi Larson, Vaccine Anthropologist. New Yorker. Published online June 12, 2021. Accessed August 11, 2021. https://www.newyorker.com/science/annals-of-medicine/heidi-larson-vaccine-anthropologist [14] Razai M S, Osama T, McKechnie D G J, Majeed A. Covid-19 Vaccine Hesitancy Among Ethnic Minority Groups. BMJ 2021; 372 :n513 doi:10.1136/bmj.n513 [15] Dasgupta, Sharoda, et al. “Differences in Rapid Increases in County-Level COVID-19 Incidence by Implementation of Statewide Closures and Mask Mandates — United States, June 1–September 30, 2020.” Annals of Epidemiology, vol. 57, Sept. 2021, pp. 46–53., https://doi.org/10.1016/j.annepidem.2021.02.006. [16] Do, Tuong Vi C et al. “COVID-19 Vaccine Acceptance Among Rural Appalachian Healthcare Workers (Eastern Kentucky/West Virginia): A Cross-Sectional Study.” Cureus vol. 13,8 e16842. 2 Aug. 2021, doi:10.7759/cureus.16842; Danabal, K.G.M., Magesh, S.S., Saravanan, S. et al. Attitude towards COVID 19 vaccines and vaccine hesitancy in urban and rural communities in Tamil Nadu, India – a community-based survey. BMC Health Serv Res 21, 994 (2021). https://doi.org/10.1186/s12913-021-07037-4 [17] Scott C. Ratzan MD, MPA, MA, Lawrence O. Gostin JD, Najmedin Meshkati PhD, CPE, Kenneth Rabin PhD & Ruth M. Parker MD (2020) COVID-19: An Urgent Call for Coordinated, Trusted Sources to Tell Everyone What They Need to Know and Do, Journal of Health Communication, 25:10, 747-749, DOI: 10.1080/10810730.2020.1894015 [18] Huang, Pien. “Some Health Care Workers Are Wary of Getting COVID-19 Vaccines.” NPR, NPR, 1 Dec. 2020, https://www.npr.org/sections/health-shots/2020/12/01/940158684/some-health-care-workers-are-wary-of-getting-covid-19-vaccines. Portnoy, Jenna. “Several Hundred Virginia Health-Care Workers Have Been Suspended or Fired over Coronavirus Vaccine Mandates.” The Washington Post, WP Company, 4 Oct. 2021, https://www.washingtonpost.com/local/covid-vaccine-mandate-hospitals-virginia/2021/10/01/b7976d16-21ff-11ec-8200-5e3fd4c49f5e_story.html. [19] Jennifer A. Lueck & Alaina Spiers (2020) Which Beliefs Predict Intention to Get Vaccinated against COVID-19? A Mixed-Methods Reasoned Action Approach Applied to Health Communication, Journal of Health Communication, 25:10, 790-798, DOI: 10.1080/10810730.2020.1865488 [20] Lockyer, Bridget, et al. “Understanding Covid-19 Misinformation and Vaccine Hesitancy in Context: Findings from a Qualitative Study Involving Citizens in Bradford, UK.” Health Expectations, vol. 24, no. 4, 4 May 2021, pp. 1158–1167., https://doi.org/10.1101/2020.12.22.20248259. Scott C. Ratzan & Ruth M. Parker (2020) Vaccine Literacy—Helping Everyone Decide to Accept Vaccination, Journal of Health Communication, 25:10, 750-752, DOI: 10.1080/10810730.2021.1875083. [21] Zimmerman, Anne. Columbia Academic Commons, 2020, Toward a Civilized Vaccination Discussion: Abandoning the False Assumption That Scientific Goals Are Shared by All, https://academiccommons.columbia.edu/doi/10.7916/d8-rzh0-1f73. [22] Bridges, et al v. Houston Methodist Hospital et al, https://docs.justia.com/cases/federal/districtcourts/texas/txsdce/4:2021cv01774/1830373/18 [23] David N. Hoffman, “Vaccine Mandates for Health Care Workers Raise Several Ethical Dilemmas,” Hasting Center Bioethics Forum. August 2021. https://www.thehastingscenter.org/vaccine-mandates-for-health-care-workers-raise-several-ethical-dilemmas/
40
Capucao, Dave. "Future Challenges of Secularization to Asian Christianity and Theology." Scientia - The International Journal on the Liberal Arts 10, no. 1 (March 30, 2021). http://dx.doi.org/10.57106/scientia.v10i1.128.
Full textAbstract:
One should not overlook the fact that Asia is a home to humanism, atheism, and secularism. In the 18th-20th century, atheism, communism and other forms of western liberalism and humanistic ideology had taken their roots in several Asian societies. In recent history, various forms of secular worldview, humanistic, atheistic, communistic, agnostic, etc. have also found their niche in the Philippines. Hence, we set out this study to probe the extent of secularization in the Philippines today and from there, to draw some challenges it poses to the future of Asian theology and Christianity.
The first part of this article will tackle the answer on the first question presented. I will be a presenting both a theoretical and empirical representations in the macro, meso, and micro level for us to examine the phenomenon of secularization. It is to help the readers to investigate how this phenomenon is manifested empirically among the Filipino youths. On the second part of the paper, I will draw some challenges which secularization poses to the future of theology and Christianity in Asia. This study hopefully will modestly contribute to the configuration of an Asian paradigm of theology that proffers some perspectives in helping individuals, communities and society to envision and live out the contingencies of their faith in the future.
References
Abinales, Patricio N. and Donna J. Amoroso. State and Society in the Philippines. Oxford: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers, 2005
Athyal, Jesudas. ed. Religion in Southeast Asia: An Encyclopedia of Faiths and Cultures. Oxford: ABC-Clio, 2015.
Asad, Talal. Formation of the Secular: Christianity, Islam, Modernity. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2003.
__________. Genealogies of Religion. Baltimore: The John Hopkins University Press, 1993.
Barrett, David B., Todd M. Johnson, and Peter F. Crossing. “Christian World Communions: Five Overviews of Global Christianity, AD 1800-2025” in International Bulletin of Missionary Research, Vol. 33, No. 1, 2009.
Bellah, Robert N. (1964). “Religious Evolution” in American Sociological Review Vol. 29, No. 3, 1964.
__________.Civil Religion in America. Russell E. Richey and Donald G. Jones, eds. American Civil Religion. New York: Harper and Row, 1974.
Bellah, Robert N. et al. Habits of the Heart. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1985.
Berger, Peter. A Rumour of Angels: Modern Society and Rediscovery of the Supernatural. New York: Doubleday, 1970.
__________. The Sacred Canopy. Garden City, New York: Doubleday, 1967.
__________. ed. The Desecularization of the World. Resurgent Religion and World Politics. Grand Rapids, Michigan: W.B. Eerdmans, 1999.
Bosch, David. Believing in the Future. Toward a Missiology of Western Culture. Harrisburg, Pennsylvania: Trinity Press International, 1995.
Cajes, Prisco Auxilio. Towards a Filipino Christian Eco-theology of Nature. Quezon City: Our Lady of Angel Seminary, 2002.
Capucao, Dave. Religion and Ethnocentrism. Leiden/New York: Brill, 2010.
Capucao, Dave and Rico Ponce. “Secularization and Spirituality from a Theoretical and Empirical Perspective,” in Secularization and Spirituality: Issues, Challenges, and Opportunities. Quezon City: Institute of Spirituality in Asia. 2016.
Casanova, Jose. Public Religions in the Modern World. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1994.
(2006). “Rethinking Secularization: A Global comparative Perspective” in Hedgehog Review, Vol. 8, 2006.
Collins, Pat. Basic Evangelization. Dublin: The Columba Press, 2010.
Cosmides, Leda, and John Tooby. “Neurocognitive Adaptations Designed for Social Exchange,” in David M. Buss, ed. The Handbook of Evolutionary Psychology. Hoboken: Wiley, 2005.
Damasio, Antonio. Descartes’Error. Emotion, Reason, and the Human Brain. New York: Putman, 1994.
David, Pablo Virgilio. “Secularization and Evangelization, Taking the Cue from Pope Benedict XVI” in Javier, E. ed. Mission in the Context of Fundamentalism and Secularization. Religious Life Asia. Vol. 13, No. 4, Quezon City: Institute of Consecrated Life in Asia, 2011.
Davie, Grace. Europe: The Exceptional Case: Parameters of Faith in the Modern World. London: Dartman, Longman, and Todd, 2002.
__________. “Believing without Belonging: Is This the Future of Religion in Britain?” in Social Compass. Vol. 37, No. 4, 1990.
Dobbelaere, Karel. “Secularization Theories and Sociological Paradigms” in Social Compass. Vol. 31, Nos. 2-3, 1984. __________. “Secularization” in Encyclopedia of Religion and Society. De. W. Swatos. Hartford Institute for Religion Research, http://hirr.hartsem.edu/ency/Secularization.html
Eisinga, Robert Nicolaas and Peer Scheepers. Etnocentrisme in Nederland. Dissertation. Nijmegen: Catholic University of Nijmegen, 1989.
Gauchet, Marcel. The Disenchantment of the World. A Political History of Religion. Trans. Oscar Burge. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1997.
Gentz, Joachim. “The Religious situation in East Asia,” in Secularization and the World Religions, Hans Joas and Klaus Wiegang, ed. Alex Skinner, trans. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2009.
Hellemans, Staf. “ ‘Catholicism Against Modernity’ to the Problematic ‘Modernity of Catholcism’” in Ethical Perspectives. Vol. 8, No. 2, 2001.
Iqtidar, Humeira. “The difference between secularism and secularization,” The Guardian, 29 June 2011, https://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/belief/2011/jun/29/secularism-secularisation-relationship
Inglehart, Ronald and Wayne Baker. “Modernization, Cultural Change, and the Persistence of Traditional Values” in American Sociological Review, Vol. 65, No. 1, 2000.
Inglehart, Ronald. Modernization and Postmodernization. Cultural, Economic, and Political Change in 43 Countries. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1997..
Culture Shift in Advanced Industrial Society. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1990.
Jocano, Felipe Landa. Filipino Social Organization. Traditional Kinship and Family Organization. Manila: Punlad Research House, 1998.
Labayen, Julio. Revolution and the Church of the Poor. Quezon City: Claretian Publications/Socio-Pastoral Institute, 1995.
Levin, Jeff. God, Faith, and Health: Exploring the Spirituality-Healing Connections. New York, Chichester, Weinheim, Brisbane, Singapore, Toronto: John Wiley & Sons, Inc., 2001.
Luckmann, Thomas. The Invisible Religion. New York: Macmillan, 1967.
. “Säkularisierung – ein moderner Mythos.” in Thomas Luckmann Lebenswelt und Gesselschaft. Paderborn: Schöningh, 1980.
. “Shrinking Transcendence, Expanding Religion?” in Sociological Analysis, Vol. 51, No. 2, 1990.Luh
mann, Niklas. The Differentiation of Society. New York: Columbia University Press, 1982.
Mangahas, Mahar. “9% of Catholics Sometimes Think of Leaving the Church”, SWS Special Report, 2013, http://www.sws.org.ph/pr20130407.htm
Martin, David. A General Theory of Secularization. Oxford: Blackwell, 1978.
__________. “The Secularization Issue: Prospect and Retrospect” in British Journal of Sociology, Vol 42, No. 3, 1991.
Menamparampil, Thomas. “Between secularization and Fundamentalism”, in Omnis Terra. Vol 46, No. 425, 2012.
__________. Evangelization in Asia in the context of Secularization,” in Javier, E. ed. Mission in the Context of Fundamentalism and Secularization. Religious Life Asia. Vol. 13, No. 4, 2011.
Miranda, Dionisio. “Ang Hirap Magpaka-Kristiyano - The Elusive Congruence between Filipino Spirituality and Morality,” in Spirituality as Interdisciplinary Phenomenon: The Philippine Setting, Edward Gerlock, ed. Quezon City: Institute of Spirituality in Asia, 2011.
Musschenga, Albert and Anton van Harskamp, eds. The Many Faces of Individualism. Leuven: Peeters, 2001.
Norris, Pippa and Ronald Inglehart. Sacred and Secular: Religion and Politics Worldwide. New York, NY: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Pertierra, Raul. Religion, Politics, and Rationality in a Philippine community. Quezon City: Ateneo de Manila University Press, 1998.
Pew Research Center. The Future of World Religions: Population Growth Projections, 2010-2050. http://www.pewforum.org/files/2015/03/PF_15.04.02_ProjectionsFullReport.pdf
San Martin, Ines. “The Philippines is increasingly secular, but still deeply Catholic” (2015). https://cruxnow.com/church/2015/01/15/the-philippines-is-increasingly-secular-but-still-deeply-catholic/
Santos, Tina G. “Bishops Lament, DepEd ‘God-loving’ no more?.” Inquirer Net: Philippine Daily Inquirer, August 30, 2014. http://newsinfo.inquirer.net/634001/bishops-lament-deped-god-loving-no-more.
Shiner, Larry (1967). “The Concept of Secularization in Empirical Research” in Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, Vol. 6, No. 2, 1967.
Stark, Rodney, and Roger Finke. Acts of Faith. Explaining the Human Side of Religion. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2000.
Stark, Rodney. “Secularization, R.I.P.” in Sociology of Religion, Vol. 60, No. 3, 1999.
Stark, Rodney and William Sims Bainbridge. A Theory of Religion. New York: Lang, 1987.
Troeltsch, Ernst. The Social Teachings of the Christian Churches. New York: MacMillan, 1931.
Tschannen, Olivier. Les théories de la sécularisation. Geneva: Librairie Droz, 1992.
__________. “The Secularization Paradigm: A Systematization” in Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, Vol. 30, No. 4, 1991.
Van der Ven, Johannes. “Three paradigms for the Study of Religion” in Heinz Streib, ed. Religion Inside and Outside Traditional Institutions. Leiden/Boston: Brill, 2007.
__________. Education for Reflective Ministry. Louvain: Peeters Press, 1998.
__________. Practical Theology. Kampen: Kok Pharos, 1993.
Wilfred, Felix. Margins: Site of Asian Theologies. Delhi: ISPCK, 2008.
__________. Asian Dreams and Christian Hope. Delhi: ISPCK, 2000.
41
Dela Cruz, Luisito. "Governing the Philippine Public: The National College of Public Administration and Governance and the Crisis of Leadership without Identity." Scientia - The International Journal on the Liberal Arts 9, no. 1 (March 30, 2020). http://dx.doi.org/10.57106/scientia.v9i1.116.
Full textAbstract:
This paper examines the manner of reconciling the concepts of Public Administration as a discipline and the contemporary actual realities in the Philippines as carried out by the National College of Public Administration and Governance of the University of the Philippines, Diliman. As a center of academic excellence and bestowed with the mandate of advancing nation-building into which utterance of identity is an implicit element, there is no other academic institution where expectations to advance the development of a ‘grounded’ public policy is so high than the said College. The paper studies the research direction of the NCPAG vis a vis its role in strengthening Philippine Public Administration both as discipline and praxis by developing approaches that are culturally and socially grounded in the Philippine society. The paper however limited its scrutiny to the epistemological element of the researches. Through content analysis, the article analyzed the theoretical frameworks used in the dissertations covered by the study and tries to answer the question of whether or not there is an attempt to develop, let alone to utilize in its analysis of phenomena, an indigenous theory. Initial results of the study had been juxtaposed to the academic orientation, research interests, and history of the College.
References
Books:
Abueva, J. (1995). The Presidency and the Nation-State. In P. Tapales & N. Pilar (Eds.), Public Administration by the Year 2000: Looking Back into the Future (pp. 575-582). Quezon City: College of Public Administration.
Abueva, J. (2007). From IPA to NCPAG: Some Reflections. In C. Alfiler (Ed.), Public Administration plus Governance: Assessing the Past, Addressing the Future (pp. 675-684). Quezon City: National College of Public Administration and Governance.
Alfiler, M. C. Public Administration plus Governance: Assessing the Past, Addressing the Future. Quezon City: National College of Public Administration and Governance, 2007.
Cariño, L. (2007). Traditional Public Administration to Governance: Research in NCPAG, 1952-2002, Public Administration plusGovernance: Assessing the Past, Addressing the Future (pp. 685-706). Quezon City:National College of Public Administration and Governance.
Reyes, D. (1995). Life Begins at Forty: An Inquiry on Administrative Theory in the Philippines and the Structure of Scientific Revelations. In P. Tapales & N. Pilar (Eds.), Public Administration by the Year 2000: Looking Back into the Future (pp. 18-73). Quezon City: College of Public Administration.
Tapales, P. & Pilar, N. Public Administration by the Year 2000: Looking Back into the Future. Quezon City: National College of Public Administration and Governance, 1995.
Journal Articles:
Abueva, J. “Ideals and Practice in the Study of Public Administration and Governance.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 52, nos. 2-4 (2008): 119-138.
Brillantes, A. & Fernandez, M. “Is There a Philippine Public Administration? Or Better Still For Whom is Philippines Public Administration.” Philipine Journal of Public Administration 52, nos. 2-4 (2008).
Brillantes, A. & Fernandez, M. “Theory and Practice of Public Administration in the Philippines: Concerns for an Identity Crisis.” Asian Journal of Political Science 21, no. 1 (2013): 80-101.
Brillantes, A. & Montes, R. “Federalism: Logical Step After Devolution?” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 51, nos. 1-4 (2007): 1-32.
Cariño, L. “From Traditional Public Administration to Governance Tradition.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 50, nos. 1-4 (2006): 1-22.
Cariño, L. “Is There a Philippine Public Administration?” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 30, no. 4 (1986): 375-381.
Corpuz, O. “Is There a Philippine Public Administration?” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 30, no. 4 (1986): 368-374.
Dela Cruz, L. “Research Directions and Trajectory of the University of the Philippines Asian Center.” Scientia 4, no. 1 (2015): 48-67.
Dela Cruz, L. “The Language of the Self: A Critical Assessment of Filipino Philosophy Theses Exploring the Filipino Self in University of the Philippines – Diliman.” Scientia 4, no. 2 (2015): 144-171.
De Guzman, R. “Is There a Philippine Public Administration?.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration, 30, no. 4 (1986): 375-382.
Domingo, M.O. “Indigenous Leadership and Governance.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 48, nos. 1 & 2 (2004): 1-32.
Englehart, J. “The Marriage between Theory and Practice.” Public Administration Review 61, no. 3 (2001): 371-374.
Haque, M. S. “Theory and Practice of Public Administration in Southeast Asia: Traditions, Directions, and Impacts.” International Journal of Public Administration 30 (2007): 1297-1326.
Hodder, R. “The Philippine Legislature and Social Relationships: Toward the Formalization of the Polity?” Philippine Studies 53, no. 4 (2005): 563-598.
Llanera, T. “Ethnocentrism: Lessons from Richard Rorty to Randy David.” Philippine Sociological Review 65, special issue (2017): 135-149.
Nolasco, L. “Prehistory and Early History of Philippine Public Administration.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 55, nos. 1 & 2 (2011): 21-46.
Penalosa, M. C. “Administrative Reform and Indigenization.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 58, no. 2 (2014): 195-223.
Rafael, E. “Philippine Problems are Problems of Modernity, Not of Transition.” Philippine Sociological Review 65, special issue (2017): 151-175.
Reyes, D. “The Identity Crisis in Philippine Public Administration Revisited.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 23, no. 1 (1979): 1-19.
Reyes, D. “The Study of Administrative History: Philippine Public Administration as an Historical Discipline.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 52, nos. 2-4 (2008).
Ricote, E. “Philippine Public Administration as a Field of Study, Enduring and Emerging Areas, Challenges, and Prospects.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 52, nos. 2- 4 (2008): 167-194.
Sampaco-Baddiri, M. “New Institutionalism and Public Administration.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 55, nos. 1 & 2 (2011): 1-20.
Sto. Tomas, P. & Mangahas, J. “Public Administration and Governance.” Philippine Journal of Public Administration 50, nos. 1-4 (2006): 54-89.
Thornhill, C. & Van Dijk, G. “Public Administration Theory: Justification for Conceptualisation.” Journal of Public Administration 45, no. 1.1 (2010): 95-110.
Wilson, W. “The Study of Administration.” Political Science Quarterly 2, no. 2 (1887): 197-222.
Unpublished Dissertations
Abad-Sarmiento, L. (2005). An Assessment of the Administrative Capability of Local Governments in the National Capital Region in Implementing the Gender Mainstreaming Policy. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Abdon Jr., N.B. (November 2000). Religiosity, Ethical Practice and Performance: The Case of the Bureau of Internal Revenue. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Abdulrachman, S.M. (June 1991). The Relationship Between Religious Beliefs and Public Responsibility: A Case Study Among Maranao Muslim Public Administrators. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Alcid, R.G. (March 2007). E-Governance Perspective to Strengthen the Policy and Institutional Framework for ICT in the Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Ati, M.P. (December 1996). Process Assessment of the Implementation of Integrated Approach to Local Development Management in Davao City. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Bajao, A.R. (2009). Philippine Counterinsurgency Programs From Marcos to Arroyo: A Study in National Security Administration. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Bambalan, G.C. (2005). Elements of Sustainability in Philippine Forest Governance: An Analysis of the Community-Based Forest Management and Integrated Forest Management Programs in Isabela, Quirino, Aurora, and Negros Oriental, Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Bautista-Cruz, C. (April 2007). Strengthening Institutional Capacity for Disaster Reduction: The Cases of the Local Governments of Marikina, Pasig, and Pateros. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Boceta, N.M. (March 2003). The Development and Regulatory Functions of the Philippine Coconut Authority: 1973-2000. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Buendia, E.E. (May 2001). Democratizing Governance in the Philippines: Redefining and measuring the State of People’s Participation in Governance. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Caraan, H.S. (2010). Public-Private Sectors’ Role in the Clean Administration of Labor Justice: Transforming a Problematic Confluence into a Confluent Solution. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Carmona, C.V. (November 2003). Judicial Review of Economic Policies: Implications on Policymaking and Implementation. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Clavejo, L.A. (April 2008). Strategies for Crisis Management: The Responses of China to SARS and Avian Flu Pandemics and Lessons for the Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Co, E.A. (July 1997). Management Policy Formulation: The Generics Act of 1988. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Cuaresma, J.C. (April 13, 2008). Institutionalization of Geographic Information System for RPTA in Seven Philippine Local Government Units: Enabling and Hindering Factors. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Dimzon, C. (October 2003). An Evaluation of the Pre-Departure Orientation Seminar Program for Women Overseas Household Workers: Implications for Good Governance. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
De Vera III, J.E. (July 1999). A Comparative Study of Policy Decisions on Population Management in Selected Local Legislative Bodies in Pangasinan and Cebu. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Domingo, M.Z. (November 2004). Good Governance of Civil Society Organizations and the Role of Boards. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Domingo-Almase, A.D. (March 2007). A Saga of Administrative Thought in Presidential Rhetoric: An Analysis of the State of the Nation Addresses and Speeches of Philippine Presidents, 1935-2006. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Doncillo, H.V. (June 1995). Beneficiaries and Business Sector Participation, Administrative Capability and Effectiveness of a Solid Waste Management Service: The Case of Metro Cebu. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Dumrichob, S. (June 1990). An Assessment of a Rural Employment Program: The Case of the Program for Rural Employment Creation in Thailand. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Eclar, V.B. (April 1991). Analysis of Policies and Factors Affecting Successful Commercialization of Technologies. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Espinoza-Abadingo, L.M. (April 1990).The Administration of Elections in the Philippines: A Study of the Commission on Elections. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Ferrer, O.P. (May 2006). Community Governance: Understanding Community Processes and Initiatives. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Francisco, R.B. (March 2007). Sound Development Management in Urban Renewal and Slum Upgrading: The Case of National Government Center (West Side) Commonwealth Avenue, Quezon City. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Gaffud, R.B. (March 1995). Strengthening Market Leverage of People’s Enterprise and Promoting Self-Reliance: A Framework for Collaboration Between Cooperatives and Local Governments. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Garcia, J.G. (November 1995). Academe-Based Extension Services for Agricultural Development: A Study of the Administration of a Comprehensive UPLB Project. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Garcia Jr., M.F. (November 1995). Reorganization of the Philippine Fisheries Research System. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Gavino Jr., J.C. (1992). A Critical Study of the Regulation of the Telephone Utility: Some Options for Policy Development. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Genato-Rebullida, M.G. (April 1990). Church Development Perspective: Policy Formulation and Implementation. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Gonzales, B.V. (2009). The Development Promise of Corporate Social Responsibility in Education: Energy Development Corporation’s Role in Improving School Performance. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Gonzales, E. (1972-1990). The Philippine Agrarian Reform Program. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Hofer, D.K. (April 2005). Local Government Unit Bond Flotation for Financing Development in the Philippine Setting: Case Studies and Vital Lessons Learned. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Imdad, M.P. (2010). Dynamics and Perspectives of Aid Management in the Philippines: Achievements, Challenges, and the Way Forward. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Jimenez, G.P. (2005). Selected Credit Programs for Farmer-Based Postharvest Enterprise: An Assessment. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Lamarca, F.J. (April 1992). The Tobacco Contract Growing Project of the National Tobacco Administration in the Province of La Union: An Assessment of Administrative Capability, Participation, Trading Practices and Effectiveness. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Legaspi, P.E. (March 1990). The Genesis, Viability, and Effectiveness of Community Organizations: The Case of Pangasinan Credit Cooperatives. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Legayada, B.L. (October 1992). Career Advancement of Women Managers in the Philippine Bureaucracy: A Case Study of Region VI. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Librea, R.C. (January 2010). Mainstreaming Human Rights-Based Approach in Selected Development and Governance Projects. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Macaayong, H.W. (May 1992). Small and Medium Enterprises Development: A Study on Program Administration and Effectiveness in the Province of Lanao Del Sur. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Mallari, N.H. (1994). Political Economy of Philippine Public Enterprises. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Maxino-Yorobe, G.A. (November 1995). Administrative Factors in Agricultural R and D Projects. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Legaspi, P.E. (March 1990). The Genesis, Viability, and Effectiveness of Community Organizations: The Case of Pangasinan Credit Cooperatives. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Morato, E.A. (2004). Policies and Strategies for Promoting Entrepreneurship and Enterprise Development. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Moreno, F. (2004). Good Governance in Microcredit Strategy for Poverty Reduction: Focus on Western Mindanao. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Navarro, R.L. (April 1992). Public-Private Partnership in Development Administration: GO-NGO Collaboration in Agricultural Development. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Noval, M.G. (June 1994). Measuring and Accessing the Quality, Equity, and Efficiency of Public Hospitals in the Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Ogbinar, E.R. (1990). The Role of Government in the Development of the Philippine Maritime Industry and in the Promotion of Maritime Safety. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Oguejiofor, A.C. (March 2010). Challenges to Microfinance as a Poverty Reduction Strategy: Evidences from the Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Ortiz, J.I. (March 2002). Participatory Development Planning; The Bondoc Development Program Experience. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Paje, R.P. (June 1999). Decentralizing Philippine Environment and Natural Resources Management: An Analysis of the Devolution of Community-Based Upland Development Programs. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Panganiban, E.M. (1990). Toward a Democratic-Efficient Framework of Local Government in the Philippines: Some Policy Criteria. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Prakash, I.G. (October 2006). Partnership Among Government, Private Sector and Civil Society: Improving Services in the Philippine Disability Sector. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Pujiono (1998). An Assessment of the Administrative Capability for Disaster Preparedness of Three Municipalities. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Reyes, D. (June 1995). A Search for Heritage. An Analysis of Trends and Content of Public Administration Literature at UP College of Public Administration, 1952-1992. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Reyes, J.C. (June 1993). Administration for Research Utilization: An Analysis of Five Agricultural Research Organizations. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Reyes, R.E. (October 2008). Corporate Governance and the Clark Development Corporation: A Case Study. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Rodriguez, A.S. (October 2001). An Operational Model to Institutionalize Knowledge Management in the Philippines: Lessons on Knowledge Management Practices From the 5th Countryn Programme for Children. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Rodriguez, M.P. (June 2002). A Privatized Corporation in Transition: A Study of Organization Culture. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Salvosa, C.R. (April 2007). Assessing Governance Performance of Selected Primary Cooperatives in the Philippines. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Sam, R.A. (2002). Farmers’ Cooperatives in Conflict-Ridden Areas: The Maguindanao Experience. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Sanchez, L.V. (July 1990). The Katarungang Pambarangay: Justice at the Grassroots. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Serrano, C.P. (June 1990). The Administrative Capacity of the Iskolar ng Bayan Program (STFAP): An early evaluation. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Serrano, D.J. (July 2005). Dynamics of Policy Formulation: The Passage of the Ecological Solid Waste Management Act. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Serrona, E.R. (October 1992). The Northern Samar Integrated Rural Development Project: A Study in Rural Development Administration. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Sonsri, G. (October 2005). Analysis of Motivational Factors Influencing the Performance of Municipal Government Employees in Public Service Delivery: The Case of Two Selected Metropolitan Municipalities in Thailand. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Subramanian, K.S. (June 1993). Financial Administration of Indian Railways. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Swaminathan, R. (July 1993). State Interventions in Integrated Urban Development: A Study of the Program, Resource, and Institutional Dimensions of Two ADB Assisted Projects in Indonesia. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Tabion, G.S. (March 1993). The Capability of the Barangay as a Management Unit to Absorb Devolved Functions: Case Studies of 15 Barangays in the Province of Tarlac. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Tabunda Jr., C.C. (2010). The Comprehensive Agrarian Reform Program: The Experiences of Three Municipalities in Cavite – Challenges and Future Directions. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Tanggol, S.D. (November 1992). Autonomous Region in Muslim Mindanao: Towards a More Effective, Responsive, and Implementable Policy. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Tigno, J.V. (October 2003). Governance and Public Policy in the Philippines: RA 8042 and the Deregulation of the Overseas Employment Sector. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Torres, J.I. (April 2007). Socially Responsible Improvements in Working Conditions: Implications on Policy and Programs. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Villamejor-Mendoza, M.V. (October 2003). Regulation in the Philippine Electricity Industry: Lessons of the Past and Implications on Governance. (Unpublished doctoral dissertation). University of the Philippines, Quezon City, Philippines.
Electronic Source:
NCPAG. (n.d.). National College of Public Administration and Governance History. Retrieved November 30, 2019, from http://www.ncpag.up.edu.ph
42
Dutton, Jacqueline. "Counterculture and Alternative Media in Utopian Contexts: A Slice of Life from the Rainbow Region." M/C Journal 17, no. 6 (November 3, 2014). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.927.
Full textAbstract:
Introduction Utopia has always been countercultural, and ever since technological progress has allowed, utopia has been using alternative media to promote and strengthen its underpinning ideals. In this article, I am seeking to clarify the connections between counterculture and alternative media in utopian contexts to demonstrate their reciprocity, then draw together these threads through reference to a well-known figure of the Rainbow Region–Rusty Miller. His trajectory from iconic surfer and Aquarian reporter to mediator for utopian politics and ideals in the Rainbow Region encompasses in a single identity the three elements underpinning this study. In concluding, I will turn to Rusty’s Byron Guide, questioning its classification as alternative or mainstream media, and whether Byron Bay is represented as countercultural and utopian in this long-running and ongoing publication. Counterculture and Alternative Media in Utopian Contexts Counterculture is an umbrella that enfolds utopia, among many other genres and practices. It has been most often situated in the 1960s and 1970s as a new form of social movement embodying youth resistance to the technocratic mainstream and its norms of gender, sexuality, politics, music, and language (Roszak). Many scholars of counterculture underscore its utopian impulses both in the projection of better societies where the social goals are achieved, and in the withdrawal from mainstream society into intentional communities (Yinger 194-6; McKay 5; Berger). Before exploring further the connections between counterculture and alternative media, I want to define the scope of countercultural utopian contexts in general, and the Rainbow Region in particular. Utopia is a neologism created by Sir Thomas More almost 500 years ago to designate the island community that demonstrates order, harmony, justice, hope and desire in the right balance so that it seems like an ideal land. This imaginary place described in Utopia (1516) as a counterpoint to the social, political and religious shortcomings of contemporary 16th century British society, has attracted accusations of heresy (Molner), and been used as a pejorative term, an insult to denigrate political projects that seem farfetched or subversive, especially during the 19th century. Almost every study of utopian theory, literature and practice points to a dissatisfaction with the status quo, which inspires writers, politicians, architects, artists, individuals and communities to rail against it (see for example Davis, Moylan, Suvin, Levitas, Jameson). Kingsley Widmer’s book Counterings: Utopian Dialectics in Contemporary Contexts reiterates what many scholars have stated when he writes that utopias should be understood in terms of what they are countering. Lyman Tower Sargent defines utopia as “a non-existent society described in considerable detail and normally located in time and space” and utopianism as “social dreaming” (9), to which I would add that both indicate an improvement on the alternatives, and may indeed be striving to represent the best place imaginable. Utopian contexts, by extension, are those situations where the “social dreaming” is enhanced through human agency, good governance, just laws, education, and work, rather than being a divinely ordained state of nature (Schaer et al). In this way, utopian contexts are explicitly countercultural through their very conception, as human agency is required and their emphasis is on social change. These modes of resistance against dominant paradigms are most evident in attempts to realise textual projections of a better society in countercultural communal experiments. Almost immediately after its publication, More’s Utopia became the model for Bishop Vasco de Quiroga’s communitarian hospital-town Santa Fe de la Laguna in Michoacan, Mexico, established in the 1530s as a counterculture to the oppressive enslavement and massacres of the Purhépecha people by Nuno Guzmán (Green). The countercultural thrust of the 1960s and 1970s provided many utopian contexts, perhaps most readily identifiable as the intentional communities that spawned and flourished, especially in the United States, the United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand (Metcalf, Shared Lives). They were often inspired by texts such as Charles A. Reich’s The Greening of America (1970) and Ernest Callenbach’s Ecotopia (1975), and this convergence of textual practices and alternative lifestyles can be seen in the development of Australia’s own Rainbow Region. Located in northern New South Wales, the geographical area of the Northern Rivers that has come to be known as the Rainbow Region encompasses Byron Bay, Nimbin, Mullumbimby, Bangalow, Clunes, Dunoon, Federal, with Lismore as the region’s largest town. But more evocative than these place names are the “rivers and creeks, vivid green hills, fruit and nut farms […] bounded by subtropical beaches and rainforest mountains” (Wilson 1). Utopian by nature, and recognised as such by the indigenous Bundjalung people who inhabited it before the white settlers, whalers and dairy farmers moved in, the Rainbow Region became utopian through culture–or indeed counterculture–during the 1973 Aquarius Festival in Nimbin when the hippies of Mullumbimby and the surfers of Byron Bay were joined by up to 10,000 people seeking alternative ways of being in the world. When the party was over, many Aquarians stayed on to form intentional communities in the beautiful region, like Tuntable Falls, Nimbin’s first and largest such cooperative (Metcalf, From Utopian Dreaming to Communal Reality 74-83). In utopian contexts, from the Renaissance to the 1970s and beyond, counterculture has underpinned and alternative media has circulated the aims and ideals of the communities of resistance. The early utopian context of the Anabaptist movement has been dubbed as countercultural by Sigrun Haude: “During the reign of the Münster (1534-5) Anabaptists erected not only a religious but also a social and political counterculture to the existing order” (240). And it was this Protestant Reformation that John Downing calls the first real media war, with conflicting movements using pamphlets produced on the new technology of the Gutenberg press to disseminate their ideas (144). What is striking here is the confluence of ideas and practices at this time–countercultural ideals are articulated, published, and disseminated, printing presses make this possible, and utopian activists realise how mass media can be used and abused, exploited and censored. Twentieth century countercultural movements drew on the lessons learnt from historical uprising and revolutions, understanding the importance of getting the word out through their own forms of media which, given the subversive nature of the messages, were essentially alternative, according to the criteria proposed by Chris Atton: alternative media may be understood as a radical challenge to the professionalized and institutionalized practices of the mainstream media. Alternative media privileges a journalism that is closely wedded to notions of social responsibility, replacing an ideology of “objectivity” with overt advocacy and oppositional practices. Its practices emphasize first person, eyewitness accounts by participants; a reworking of the populist approaches of tabloid newspapers to recover a “radical popular” style of reporting; collective and antihierarchical forms of organization which eschew demarcation and specialization–and which importantly suggest an inclusive, radical form of civic journalism. (267) Nick Couldry goes further to point out the utopian processes required to identify agencies of change, including alternative media, which he defines as “practices of symbolic production which contest (in some way) media power itself–that is, the concentration of symbolic power in media institutions” (25). Alternative media’s orientation towards oppositional and contestatory practices demonstrates clear parallels between its ambitions and those of counterculture in utopian contexts. From the 1960s onwards, the upsurge in alternative newspaper numbers is commensurate with the blossoming of the counterculture and increased utopian contexts; Susan Forde describes it thus: “a huge resurgence in the popularity of publications throughout the ‘counter-culture’ days of the 1960s and 1970s” (“Monitoring the Establishment”, 114). The nexus of counterculture and alternative media in such utopian contexts is documented in texts like Roger Streitmatter’s Voices of Revolution and Bob Osterlag’s People’s Movements, People’s Press. Like the utopian newspapers that came out of 18th and 19th century intentional communities, many of the new alternative press served to educate, socialise, promote and represent the special interests of the founders and followers of the countercultural movements, often focusing on the philosophy and ideals underpinning these communities rather than the everyday events (see also Frobert). The radical press in Australia was also gaining ground, with OZ in Australia from 1963-1969, and then from 1967-1973 in London. Magazines launched by Philip Frazer like The Digger, Go-Set, Revolution and High Times, and university student newspapers were the main avenues for youth and alternative expression on the Vietnam war and conscription, gay and lesbian rights, racism, feminism and ecological activism (Forde, Challenging the News; Cock & Perry). Nimbin 1973: Rusty Miller and The Byron Express The 1973 Aquarius Festival of counterculture in Nimbin (12-23 May) was a utopian context that had an alternative media life of its own before it arrived in the Rainbow Region–in student publications like Tharnuka and newsletters distributed via the Aquarius Foundation. There were other voices that announced the coming of the Aquarius Festival to Nimbin and reported on its impact, like The Digger from Melbourne and the local paper, The Northern Star. During the Festival, the Nimbin Good Times first appeared as the daily bulletin and continues today with the original masthead drawn by the Festival’s co-organiser, Graeme Dunstan. Some interesting work has been done on this area, ranging from general studies of the Rainbow Region (Wilson; Munro-Clark) to articles analysing its alternative press (Ward & van Vuuren; Martin & Ellis), but to date, there has been no focus on the Rainbow Region’s first alternative newspaper, The Byron Express. Co-edited by Rusty Miller and David Guthrie, this paper presented and mediated the aims and desires of the Aquarian movement. Though short-lived, as only 7 issues were published from 15 February 1973 to September 1973, The Byron Express left a permanent printed vestige of the Aquarian counterculture movement’s activism and ideals from an independent regional perspective. Miller’s credentials for starting up the newspaper are clear–he has always been a trailblazer, mixing “smarts” with surfing and environmental politics. After graduating from a Bachelor of Arts in history from San Diego State College, he first set foot in Byron Bay during his two semesters with the inaugural Chapman College affiliated University of the Seven Seas in 1965-6. Returning to his hometown of Encinitas, he co-founded the Surf Research accessory company with legendary Californian surfer Mike Doyle, and launched Waxmate, the first specially formulated surf wax in 1967 (Davis, Witzig & James; Warshaw 217), selling his interest in the business soon after to spend a couple of years “living the counterculture life on the Hawaiian Island of Kauai” (Davis, Witzig & James), before heading back to Byron Bay via Bells Beach in 1970 (Miller & Shantz) and Sydney, where he worked as an advertising salesman and writer with Tracks surfing magazine (Martin & Ellis). In 1971, he was one of the first to ride the now famous waves of Uluwatu in Bali, and is captured with Steven Cooney in the iconic publicity image for Albe Falzon’s 1971 film, Morning Of The Earth. The champion surfer from the US knew a thing or two about counterculture, alternative media, advertising and business when he found his new utopian context in Byron Bay. Miller and Guthrie’s front-page editorial of the inaugural issue of The Byron Express, published on 15 February 1973, with the byline “for a higher shire”, expressed the countercultural (cl)aims of the publication. Land use, property development and the lack of concern that some people in Byron had for their impact on the environment and people of the region were a prime target: With this first issue of the Byron Express, we hope to explain that the area is badly in need of a focal point. The transitions of present are vast and moving fast. The land is being sold and resold. Lots of money is coming into the area in the way of developments […] caravan parts, hotels, businesses and real estate. Many of the trips incoming are not exactly “concerned” as to what long term effect such developments might have on the environment and its people. We hope to serve as a focus of concern and service, a centre for expression and reflection. We would ask your contributions in vocal and written form. We are ready for some sock it to ya criticism… and hope you would grab us upon the street to tell us how you feel…The mission of this alternative newspaper is thereby defined by the need for a “focal point” that inscribes the voices of the community in a freely accessible narrative, recorded in print for posterity. Although this first issue contains no mention of the Aquarius Festival, there were already rumours circulating about it, as organisers Graeme Dunstan and Johnny Allen had been up to Main Arm, Mullumbimby and Nimbin on reconnaissance missions beginning in September 1972. Instead, there was an article on “Mullumbimby Man–Close to the Land” by Nicholas Shand, who would go on to found the community-based weekly newspaper The Echo in 1986, then called The Brunswick Valley Echo and still going strong. Another by Bob McTavish asked whether there could be a better form of government; there was a surf story, and a soul food section with a recipe for honey meade entitled “Do you want to get out of it on 10 cents a bottle?” The second issue continues in much the same vein. It is not until the third issue comes out on 17 March 1973 that the Aquarius Festival is mentioned in a skinny half column on page four. And it’s not particularly promising: Arrived at Nimbin, sleepy hamlet… Office in disused R.S.L. rooms, met a couple of guys recently arrived, said nothing was being done. “Only women here, you know–no drive”. Met Joanne and Vi, both unable to say anything to be reported… Graham Dunstan (codenamed Superfest) and John Allen nowhere in sight. Allen off on trip overseas. Dunstan due back in a couple of weeks. 10 weeks to go till “they” all come… and to what… nobody is quite sure. This progress report provides a fascinating contemporary insight into the tensions–between the local surfies and hippies on one hand, and the incoming students on the other–around the organisation of the Aquarius Festival. There is an unbridled barb at the sexist comments made by the guys, implicit criticism of the absent organisers, obvious skepticism about whether anyone will actually come to the festival, and wonderment at what it will be like. Reading between the lines, we might find a feeling of resentment about not being privy to new developments in their own backyard. The final lines of the article are non-committal “Anyway, let’s see what eventuates when the Chiefs return.” It seems that all has been resolved by the fifth issue of 11 May, which is almost entirely dedicated to the Aquarius Festival with the front page headline “Welcome to the New Age”. But there is still an undertone of slight suspicion at what the newcomers to the area might mean in terms of property development: The goal is improving your fellow man’s mind and nourishment in concert with your own; competition to improve your day and the quality of the day for society. Meanwhile, what is the first thing one thinks about when he enters Byron and the area? The physical environment is so magnificent and all encompassing that it can actually hold a man’s breath back a few seconds. Then a man says, “Wow, this land is so beautiful that one could make a quid here.” And from that moment the natural aura and spells are broken and the mind lapses into speculative equations, sales projections and future interest payments. There is plenty of “love” though, in this article: “The gathering at Nimbin is the most spectacular demonstration of the faith people have in a belief that is possible (and possible just because they want it to be) to live in love, through love together.” The following article signed by Rusty Miller “A Town Together” is equally focused on love: “See what you could offer the spirit at Nimbin. It might introduce you to a style that could lead to LOVE.” The centre spread features photos: the obligatory nudes, tents, and back to nature activities, like planting and woodworking. With a text box of “random comments” including one from a Lismore executive: ‘I took my wife and kids out there last weekend and we had such a good time. Seems pretty organized and the town was loaded with love. Heard there is some hepatitis about and rumours of VD. Everyone happy.” And another from a land speculator (surely the prime target of Miller’s wrath): “Saw guys kissing girls on the street, so sweet, bought 200 acres right outside of town, it’s going to be valuable out there some day.” The interview with Johnny Allen as the centrepiece includes some pertinent commentary on the media and reveals a well-founded suspicion of the mediatisation of the Aquarius Festival: We have tried to avoid the media actually. But we haven’t succeeded in doing so. Part of the basic idea is that we don’t need to be sold. All the down town press can do is try and interpret you. And by doing that it automatically places it in the wrong sort of context. So we’ve tried to keep it to people writing about the festival to people who will be involved in it. It’s an involvement festival. Coopting The Byron Express as an “involved” party effects a fundamental shift from an external reporting newspaper to a kind of proponent or even propaganda for the Aquarius festival and its ideas, like so many utopian newspapers had done before. It is therefore perhaps inevitable that The Byron Express should disappear very soon after the Aquarius festival. Fiona Martin and Rhonda Ellis explain that Rusty Miller stopped producing the paper because he “found the production schedule exhausting and his readership too small to attract consistent advertising” (5). At any rate, there were only two more issues, one in June–with some follow up reporting of the festival–and another in September 1973, which was almost entirely devoted to environmentally focused features, including an interview with Kath Walker (Oodgeroo Noonuccal). Byron Bay 2013: Thirty Years of Rusty’s Byron Guide What Rusty did next is fairly well known locally–surfing and teaching people how to surf and a bit of writing. When major local employer Walkers slaughterhouse closed in 1983, he and his wife, social geographer Tricia Shantz, were asked by the local council to help promote Byron Bay as a tourist destination, writing the first Byron guide in 1983-4. Incorporating essays by local personalities and dedicated visitors, the Byron guide perpetuates the ideal of environmental awareness, spiritual experimentation, and respect for the land and sea. Recent contributors have included philosopher Peter Singer, political journalist Kerry O’Brien, and writer John Ralston Saul, and Miller and Shantz always have an essay in there themselves. “People, Politics and Culture” is the new byline for the 2013 edition. And Miller’s opening essay mediates the same utopian desires and environmental community messages that he espoused from the beginning of The Byron Express: The name Byron Bay represents something that we constantly try to articulate. If one was to dream up a menu of situations and conditions to compose a utopia, Australia would be the model of the nation-state and Byron would have many elements of the actual place one might wish to live for the rest of their lives. But of course there is always the danger of excesses in tropical paradises especially when they become famous destinations. Australia is being held to ransom for the ideology that we should be slaves to money and growth at the cost of a degraded and polluted physical and social environment. Byron at least was/is a refuge against this profusion of the so-called real-world perception that holds profit over environment as the way we must choose for our future. Even when writing for a much more commercial medium, Miller retains the countercultural utopian spirit that was crystallised in the Aquarius festival of 1973, and which remains relevant to many of those living in and visiting the Rainbow Region. Miller’s ethos moves beyond the alternative movements and communities to infiltrate travel writing and tourism initiatives in the area today, as evidenced in the Rusty’s Byron Guide essays. By presenting more radical discourses for a mainstream public, Miller together with Shantz have built on the participatory role that he played in launching the region’s first alternative newspaper in 1973 that became albeit briefly the equivalent of a countercultural utopian gazette. Now, he and Shantz effectively play the same role, producing a kind of countercultural form of utopian media for Byron Bay that corresponds to exactly the same criteria mentioned above. Through their free publication, they aim to educate, socialise, promote and represent the special interests of the founders and followers of the Rainbow Region, focusing on the philosophy and ideals underpinning these communities rather than the everyday events. The Byron Bay that Miller and Shantz promote is resolutely utopian, and certainly countercultural if compared to other free publications like The Book, a new shopping guide, or mainstream media elsewhere. Despite this new competition, they are planning the next edition for 2015 with essays to make people think, talk, and understand the region’s issues, so perhaps the counterculture is still holding its own against the mainstream. References Atton, Chris. “What Is ‘Alternative’ Journalism?” Journalism: Theory, Practice, Criticism 4.3 (2003): 267-72. Berger, Bennett M. The Survival of a Counterculture: Ideological Work and Everyday Life among Rural Communards. New Brunswick: Transaction Publishers, 2004. Cock, Peter H., & Paul F. Perry. “Australia's Alternative Media.” Media Information Australia 6 (1977): 4-13. Couldry, Nick. “Mediation and Alternative Media, or Relocating the Centre of Media and Communication Studies.” Media International Australia, Incorporating Culture & Policy 103, (2002): 24-31. Davis, Dale, John Witzig & Don James. “Rusty Miller.” Encyclopedia of Surfing. 10 Nov. 2014 ‹http://encyclopediaofsurfing.com/entries/miller-rusty›. Downing, John. Radical Media: Rebellious Communication and Social Movements. Thousand Oaks: Sage. Davis, J.C. Utopia and the Ideal Society: A Study of English Utopian Writing 1516-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1983. Forde, Susan. Challenging the News: The Journalism of Alternative and Independent Media. Palgrave Macmillan: London, 2011. ---. “Monitoring the Establishment: The Development of the Alternative Press in Australia” Media International Australia, Incorporating Culture & Policy 87 (May 1998): 114-133. Frobert, Lucien. “French Utopian Socialists as the First Pioneers in Development.” Cambridge Journal of Economics 35 (2011): 729-49. Green, Toby. Thomas More’s Magician: A Novel Account of Utopia in Mexico. London: Phoenix, 2004. Goffman, Ken, & Dan Joy. Counterculture through the Ages: From Abraham to Acid House. New York: Villard Books. 2004. Haude, Sigrun. “Anabaptism.” The Reformation World. Ed. Andrew Pettegree. London: Routledge, 2000. 237-256. Jameson, Fredric. Archeologies of the Future: The Desire Called Utopia and Other Science Fictions. New York: Verso, 2005. Levitas, Ruth. Utopia as Method. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013. Martin, Fiona, & Rhonda Ellis. “Dropping In, Not Out: The Evolution of the Alternative Press in Byron Shire 1970-2001.” Transformations 2 (2002). 10 Nov. 2014 ‹http://www.transformationsjournal.org/journal/issue_02/pdf/MartinEllis.pdf›. McKay, George. Senseless Acts of Beauty: Cultures of Resistance since the Sixties. London: Verso, 1996. Metcalf, Bill. From Utopian Dreaming to Communal Reality: Cooperative Lifestyles in Australia. Sydney: University of New South Wales Press, 1995. ---. Shared Visions, Shared Lives: Communal Living around the Globe. Forres, UK: Findhorn Press, 1996. Miller, Rusty & Tricia Shantz. Turning Point: Surf Portraits and Stories from Bells to Byron 1970-1971. Surf Research. 2012. Molnar, Thomas. Utopia: The Perennial Heresy. London: Tom Stacey, 1972. Moylan, Tom. Demand the Impossible: Science Fiction and the Utopian Imagination. New York: Methuen, 1986. Munro-Clark, Margaret. Communes in Rural Australia: The Movement since 1970. Sydney: Hale & Iremonger, 1986. Osterlag, Bob. People’s Movements, People’s Press: The Journalism of Social Justice Movements. Boston: Beacon Press, 2006. Roszak, Theodore. The Making of a Counter Culture: Reflections on the Technocratic Society and Its Youthful Opposition. New York: Anchor, 1969. Sargent, Lyman Tower. “Three Faces of Utopianism Revisited.” Utopian Studies 5.1 (1994): 1-37. Schaer, Roland, Gregory Claeys, and Lyman Tower Sargent, eds. Utopia: The Search for the Ideal Society in the Western World. New York: New York Public Library/Oxford UP, 2000. Streitmatter, Roger. Voices of Revolution: The Dissident Press in America. Columbia: Columbia UP, 2001. Suvin, Darko. Metamorphoses of Science Fiction: On the Poetics and History of a Literary Genre. New Haven: Yale UP, 1979. Ward, Susan, & Kitty van Vuuren. “Belonging to the Rainbow Region: Place, Local Media, and the Construction of Civil and Moral Identities Strategic to Climate Change Adaptability.” Environmental Communication 7.1 (2013): 63-79. Warshaw, Matt. The History of Surfing. San Francisco: Chronicle Books, 2011. Wilson, Helen. (Ed.). Belonging in the Rainbow Region: Cultural Perspectives on the NSW North Coast. Lismore, NSW: Southern Cross University Press, 2003. Widmer, Kingsley. Counterings: Utopian Dialectics in Contemporary Contexts. Ann Arbor, London: UMI Research Press, 1988. Yinger, J. Milton. Countercultures: The Promise and Peril of a World Turned Upside Down. New York: The Free Press, 1982.
43
Wessell, Adele. "Making a Pig of the Humanities: Re-centering the Historical Narrative." M/C Journal 13, no. 5 (October 18, 2010). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.289.
Full textAbstract:
As the name suggests, the humanities is largely a study of the human condition, in which history sits as a discipline concerned with the past. Environmental history is a new field that brings together scholars from a range of disciplines to consider the changing relationships between humans and the environment over time. Critiques of anthropocentrism that place humans at the centre of the universe or make assessments through an exclusive human perspective provide a challenge to scholars to rethink our traditional biases against the nonhuman world. The movement towards nonhumanism or posthumanism, however, does not seem to have had much of an impression on history as a discipline. What would a nonhumanist history look like if we re-centred the historical narrative around pigs? There are histories of pigs as food (see for example, The Cambridge History of Food which has a chapter on “Hogs”). There are food histories that feature pork in terms of its relationship to multiethnic identity (such as Donna Gabaccia’s We Are What We Eat) and examples made of pigs to promote ethical eating (Singer). Pigs are central to arguments about dietary rules and what motivates them (Soler; Dolander). Ancient pig DNA has also been employed in studies on human migration and colonisation (Larson et al.; Durham University). Pigs are also widely used in a range of products that would surprise many of us. In 2008, Christien Meindertsma spent three years researching the products made from a single pig. Among some of the more unexpected results were: ammunition, medicine, photographic paper, heart valves, brakes, chewing gum, porcelain, cosmetics, cigarettes, hair conditioner and even bio diesel. Likewise, Fergus Henderson, who coined the term ‘nose to tail eating’, uses a pig on the front cover of the book of that name to suggest the extraordinary and numerous potential of pigs’ bodies. However, my intention here is not to pursue a discussion of how parts of their bodies are used, rather to consider a reorientation of the historical narrative to place pigs at the centre of stories of our co-evolution, in order to see what their history might say about humans and our relationships with them. This is underpinned by recognition of the inter-relationality of humans and animals. The relationships between wild boar and pigs with humans has been long and diverse. In a book exploring 10,000 years of interaction, Anton Ervynck and Peter Rowley-Conwy argue that pigs have been central to complex cultural developments in human societies and they played an important role in human migration patterns. The book is firmly grounded within the disciplines of zoology, anthropology and archaeology and contributes to an understanding of the complex and changing relationship humans have historically shared with wild boar and domestic pigs. Naturalist Lyall Watson also explores human/pig relationships in The Whole Hog. The insights these approaches offer for the discipline of history are valuable (although overlooked) but, more importantly, such scholarship also challenges a humanist perspective that credits humans exclusively with historical change and suggests, moreover, that we did it alone. Pigs occupy a special place in this history because of their likeness to humans, revealed in their use in transplant technology, as well as because of the iconic and paradoxical status they occupy in our lives. As Ervynck and Rowley-Conwy explain, “On the one hand, they are praised for their fecundity, their intelligence, and their ability to eat almost anything, but on the other hand, they are unfairly derided for their apparent slovenliness, unclean ways, and gluttonous behaviour” (1). Scientist Niamh O’Connell was struck by the human parallels in the complex social structures which rule the lives of pigs and people when she began a research project on pig behaviour at the Agricultural Research Institute at Hillsborough in County Down (Cassidy). According to O’Connell, pigs adopt different philosophies and lifestyle strategies to get the most out of their life. “What is interesting from a human perspective is that low-ranking animals tend to adopt one of two strategies,” she says. “You have got the animals who accept their station in life and then you have got the other ones that are continually trying to climb, and as a consequence, their life is very stressed” (qtd. in Cassidy). The closeness of pigs to humans is the justification for their use in numerous experiments. In the so-called ‘pig test’, code named ‘Priscilla’, for instance, over 700 pigs dressed in military uniforms were used to study the effects of nuclear testing at the Nevada (USA) test site in the 1950s. In When Species Meet, Donna Haraway draws attention to the ambiguities and contradictions promoted by the divide between animals and humans, and between nature and culture. There is an ethical and critical dimension to this critique of human exceptionalism—the view that “humanity alone is not [connected to the] spatial and temporal web of interspecies dependencies” (11). There is also that danger that any examination of our interdependencies may just satisfy a humanist preoccupation with self-reflection and self-reproduction. Given that pigs cannot speak, will they just become the raw material to reproduce the world in human’s own image? As Haraway explains: “Productionism is about man the tool-maker and -user, whose highest technical production is himself […] Blinded by the sun, in thrall to the father, reproduced in the sacred image of the same, his rewards is that he is self-born, an auto telic copy. That is the mythos of enlightenment and transcendence” (67). Jared Diamond acknowledges the mutualistic relationship between pigs and humans in Guns, Germs and Steel and the complex co-evolutionary path between humans and domesticated animals but his account is human-centric. Human’s relationships with pigs helped to shape human history and power relations and they spread across the world with human expansion. But questioning their utility as food and their enslavement to this cause was not part of the account. Pigs have no voice in the histories we write of them and so they can appear as passive objects in their own pasts. Traces of their pasts are available in humanity’s use of them in, for example, the sties built for them and the cooking implements used to prepare meals from them. Relics include bones and viruses, DNA sequences and land use patterns. Historians are used to dealing with subjects that cannot speak back, but they have usually left ample evidence of what they have said. In the process of writing, historians attempt to perform the miracle, as Curthoys and Docker have suggested, of restoration; bringing the people and places that existed in the past back to life (7). Writing about pigs should also attempt to bring the animal to life, to understand not just their past but also our own culture. In putting forward the idea of an alternative history that starts with pigs, I am aware of both the limits to such a proposal, and that most people’s only contact with pigs is through the meat they buy at the supermarket. Calls for a ban on intensive pig farming (RSPCA, ABC, AACT) might indeed have shocked people who imagine their dinner comes from the type of family farm featured in the movie Babe. Baby pigs in factory farms would have been killed a long time before the film’s sheep dog show (usually at 3 to 4 months of age). In fact, because baby pigs do grow so fast, 48 different pigs were used to film the role of the central character in Babe. While Babe himself may not have been aware of the relationship pigs generally have to humans, the other animals were very cognisant of their function. People eat pigs, even if they change the name of the form it takes in order to do so:Cat: You know, I probably shouldn’t say this, but I’m not sure if you realize how much the other animals are laughing at you for this sheep dog business. Babe: Why would they do that? Cat: Well, they say that you’ve forgotten that you’re a pig. Isn't that silly? Babe: What do you mean? Cat: You know, why pigs are here. Babe: Why are any of us here? Cat: Well, the cow’s here to be milked, the dogs are here to help the Boss's husband with the sheep, and I’m here to be beautiful and affectionate to the boss. Babe: Yes? Cat: [sighs softly] The fact is that pigs don’t have a purpose, just like ducks don’t have a purpose. Babe: [confused] Uh, I—I don’t, uh ... Cat: Alright, for your own sake, I’ll be blunt. Why do the Bosses keep ducks? To eat them. So why do the Bosses keep a pig? The fact is that animals don’t seem to have a purpose really do have a purpose. The Bosses have to eat. It’s probably the most noble purpose of all, when you come to think about it. Babe: They eat pigs? Cat: Pork, they call it—or bacon. They only call them pigs when they’re alive (Noonan). Babe’s transformation into a working pig to round up the sheep makes him more useful. Ferdinand the duck tried to do the same thing by crowing but was replaced by an alarm clock. This is a common theme in children’s stories, recalling Charlotte’s campaign to praise Wilbur the pig in order to persuade the farmer to let him live in E. B. White’s much loved children’s novel, Charlotte’s Web. Wilbur is “some pig”, “terrific”, “radiant” and “humble”. In 1948, four years before Charlotte’s Web, White had published an essay “Death of a Pig”, in which he fails to save a sick pig that he had bought in order to fatten up and butcher. Babe tried to present an alternative reality from a pig’s perspective, but the little pig was only spared because he was more useful alive than dead. We could all ask the question why are any of us here, but humans do not have to contemplate being eaten to justify their existence. The reputation pigs have for being filthy animals encourages distaste. In another movie, Pulp Fiction, Vincent opts for flavour, but Jules’ denial of pig’s personalities condemns them to insignificance:Vincent: Want some bacon? Jules: No man, I don’t eat pork. Vincent: Are you Jewish? Jules: Nah, I ain’t Jewish, I just don’t dig on swine, that’s all. Vincent: Why not? Jules: Pigs are filthy animals. I don’t eat filthy animals. Vincent: Bacon tastes gooood. Pork chops taste gooood. Jules: Hey, sewer rat may taste like pumpkin pie, but I’d never know ’cause I wouldn’t eat the filthy motherfucker. Pigs sleep and root in shit. That’s a filthy animal. I ain’t eat nothin’ that ain’t got sense enough to disregard its own feces [sic]. Vincent: How about a dog? Dogs eats its own feces. Jules: I don’t eat dog either. Vincent: Yeah, but do you consider a dog to be a filthy animal? Jules: I wouldn’t go so far as to call a dog filthy but they’re definitely dirty. But, a dog’s got personality. Personality goes a long way. Vincent: Ah, so by that rationale, if a pig had a better personality, he would cease to be a filthy animal. Is that true? Jules: Well we’d have to be talkin’ about one charming motherfuckin’ pig. I mean he’d have to be ten times more charmin’ than that Arnold on Green Acres, you know what I’m sayin’? In the 1960s television show Green Acres, Arnold was an exceptional pig who was allowed to do whatever he wanted. He was talented enough to write his own name and play the piano and his attempts at painting earned him the nickname “Porky Picasso”. These talents reflected values that are appreciated, and so he was. The term “pig” is, however, chiefly used a term of abuse, however, embodying traits we abhor—gluttony, obstinence, squealing, foraging, rooting, wallowing. Making a pig of yourself is rarely honoured. Making a pig of the humanities, however, could be a different story. As a historian I love to forage, although I use white gloves rather than a snout. I have rubbed my face and body on tree trunks in the service of forestry history and when the temperature rises I also enjoy wallowing, rolling from side to side rather than drawing a conclusion. More than this, however, pigs provide a valid means of understanding key historical transitions that define modern society. Significant themes in modern history—production, religion, the body, science, power, the national state, colonialism, gender, consumption, migration, memory—can all be understood through a history of our relationships with pigs. Pigs play an important role in everyday life, but their relationship to the economic, social, political and cultural matters discussed in general history texts—industrialisation, the growth of nation states, colonialism, feminism and so on—are generally ignored. However “natural” this place of pigs may seem, culture and tradition profoundly shape their history and their own contribution to those forces has been largely absent in history. What, then, would the contours of such a history that considered the intermeshing of humans and pigs look like? The intermeshing of pigs in early human history Agricultural economies based on domestic animals began independently in different parts of the world, facilitating increases in population and migration. Evidence for long-term genetic continuity between modern and ancient Chinese domestic pigs has been established by DNA sequences. Larson et al. have made an argument for five additional independent domestications of indigenous wild boar populations: in India, South East Asia and Taiwan, which they use to develop a picture of both pig evolution and the development and spread of early farmers in the Far East. Domestication itself involves transformation into something useful to animals. In the process, humans became transformed. The importance of the Fertile Crescent in human history has been well established. The area is attributed as the site for a series of developments that have defined human history—urbanisation, writing, empires, and civilisation. Those developments have been supported by innovations in food production and animal husbandry. Pig, goats, sheep and cows were all domesticated very early in the Fertile Crescent and remain four of the world’s most important domesticated mammals (Diamond 141). Another study of ancient pig DNA has concluded that the earliest domesticated pigs in Europe, believed to be descended from European wild boar, were introduced from the Middle East. The research, by archaeologists at Durham University, sheds new light on the colonisation of Europe by early farmers, who brought their animals with them. Keith Dobney explains:Many archaeologists believe that farming spread through the diffusion of ideas and cultural exchange, not with the direct migration of people. However, the discovery and analysis of ancient Middle Eastern pig remains across Europe reveals that although cultural exchange did happen, Europe was definitely colonised by Middle Eastern farmers. A combination of rising population and possible climate change in the ‘fertile crescent’, which put pressure on land and resources, made them look for new places to settle, plant their crops and breed their animals and so they rapidly spread west into Europe (ctd in ScienceDaily). Middle Eastern farmers colonised Europe with pigs and in the process transformed human history. Identity as a porcine theme Religious restrictions on the consumption of pigs come from the same area. Such restrictions exist in Jewish dietary laws (Kashrut) and in Muslim dietary laws (Halal). The basis of dietary laws has been the subject of much scholarship (Soler). Economic and health and hygiene factors have been used to explain the development of dietary laws historically. The significance of dietary laws, however, and the importance attached to them can be related to other purposes in defining and expressing religious and cultural identity. Dietary laws and their observance may have been an important factor in sustaining Jewish identity despite the dispersal of Jews in foreign lands since biblical times. In those situations, where a person eats in the home of someone who does not keep kosher, the lack of knowledge about your host’s ingredients and the food preparation techniques make it very difficult to keep kosher. Dietary laws require a certain amount of discipline and self-control, and the ability to make distinctions between right and wrong, good and evil, pure and defiled, the sacred and the profane, in everyday life, thus elevating eating into a religious act. Alternatively, people who eat anything are often subject to moral judgments that may also lead to social stigmatisation and discrimination. One of the most powerful and persuasive discourses influencing current thinking about health and bodies is the construction of an ‘obesity epidemic’, critiqued by a range of authors (see for example, Wright & Harwood). As omnivores who appear indiscriminate when it comes to food, pigs provide an image of uncontrolled eating, made visible by the body as a “virtual confessor”, to use Elizabeth Grosz’s term. In Fat Pig, a production by the Sydney Theatre Company in 2006, women are reduced to being either fat pigs or shrieking shallow women. Fatuosity, a blog by PhD student Jackie Wykes drawing on her research on fat and sexual subjectivity, provides a review of the play to describe the misogyny involved: “It leaves no options for women—you can either be a lovely person but a fat pig who will end up alone; or you can be a shrill bitch but beautiful, and end up with an equally obnoxious and shallow male counterpart”. The elision of the divide between women and pigs enacted by such imagery also creates openings for new modes of analysis and new practices of intervention that further challenge humanist histories. Such interventions need to make visible other power relations embedded in assumptions about identity politics. Following the lead of feminists and postcolonial theorists who have challenged the binary oppositions central to western ideology and hierarchical power relations, critical animal theorists have also called into question the essentialist and dualist assumptions underpinning our views of animals (Best). A pig history of the humanities might restore the central role that pigs have played in human history and evolution, beyond their exploitation as food. Humans have constructed their story of the nature of pigs to suit themselves in terms that are specieist, racist, patriarchal and colonialist, and failed to grasp the connections between the oppression of humans and other animals. The past and the ways it is constructed through history reflect and shape contemporary conditions. In this sense, the past has a powerful impact on the present, and the way this is re-told, therefore, also needs to be situated, historicised and problematicised. The examination of history and society from the standpoint of (nonhuman) animals offers new insights on our relationships in the past, but it might also provide an alternative history that restores their agency and contributes to a different kind of future. As the editor of Critical Animals Studies, Steve Best describes it: “This approach, as I define it, considers the interaction between human and nonhuman animals—past, present, and future—and the need for profound changes in the way humans define themselves and relate to other sentient species and to the natural world as a whole.” References ABC. “Changes to Pig Farming Proposed.” ABC News Online 22 May 2010. 10 Aug. 2010 http://www.abc.net.au/news/stories/2010/05/22/2906519.htm Against Animal Cruelty Tasmania. “Australia’s Intensive Pig Industry: The Intensive Pig Industry in Australia Has Much to Hide.” 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.aact.org.au/pig_industry.htm Babe. Dir. Chris Noonan. Universal Pictures, 1995. Best, Steven. “The Rise of Critical Animal Studies: Putting Theory into Action and Animal Liberation into Higher Education.” Journal for Critical Animal Studies 7.1 (2009): 9-53. Cassidy, Martin. “How Close are Pushy Pigs to Humans?”. BBC News Online 2005. 10 Sep. 2010 http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/uk_news/northern_ireland/4482674.stmCurthoys, A., and Docker, J. “Time Eternity, Truth, and Death: History as Allegory.” Humanities Research 1 (1999) 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.anu.edu.au/hrc/publications/hr/hr_1_1999.phpDiamond, Jared. Guns, Germs and Steel: The Fates of Human Societies. New York: W. W. Norton, 1999. Dolader, Miguel-Àngel Motis. “Mediterranean Jewish Diet and Traditions in the Middle Ages”. Food: A Culinary History. Eds. Jean-Louis Flandrin and Massimo Montanari. Trans. Clarissa Botsford, Arthus Golhammer, Charles Lambert, Frances M. López-Morillas and Sylvia Stevens. New York: Columbia UP, 1999. 224-44. Durham University. “Chinese Pigs ‘Direct Descendants’ of First Domesticated Breeds.” ScienceDaily 20 Apr. 2010. 29 Aug. 2010 http://www.sciencedaily.com/releases/2010/04/100419150947.htm Gabaccia, Donna R. We Are What We Eat: Ethnic Food and the Making of Americans. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1998. Grosz, Elizabeth. Volatile Bodies: Toward a Corporeal Feminism. St Leonards: Allen & Unwin, 1994. Haraway, D. “The Promises of Monsters: A Regenerative Politics for Inappropriate/d Others.” The Haraway Reader. New York: Routledge, 2005. 63-124. Haraway, D. When Species Meet: Posthumanities. 3rd ed. London: University of Minnesota Press, 2008. Henderson, Fergus. Nose to Tail Eating: A Kind of British Cooking. London: Bloomsbury, 2004. Kiple, Kenneth F., Kriemhild Coneè Ornelas. Cambridge History of Food. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Larson, G., Ranran Liu, Xingbo Zhao, Jing Yuan, Dorian Fuller, Loukas Barton, Keith Dobney, Qipeng Fan, Zhiliang Gu, Xiao-Hui Liu, Yunbing Luo, Peng Lv, Leif Andersson, and Ning Li. “Patterns of East Asian Pig Domestication, Migration, and Turnover Revealed by Modern and Ancient DNA.” Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences, United States 19 Apr. 2010. 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.pnas.org/cgi/content/full/0912264107/DCSupplemental Meindertsma, Christien. “PIG 05049. Kunsthal in Rotterdam.” 2008. 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.christienmeindertsma.com/index.php?/books/pig-05049Naess, A. “The Shallow and the Deep, Long-Range Ecology Movement.” Inquiry 16 (1973): 95-100. Needman, T. Fat Pig. Sydney Theatre Company. Oct. 2006. Noonan, Chris [director]. “Babe (1995) Memorable Quotes”. 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0112431/quotes Plumwood, V. Feminism and the Mastery of Nature. London: Routledge, 1993. Pulp Fiction. Dir. Quentin Tarantino. Miramax, 1994. RSPCA Tasmania. “RSPCA Calls for Ban on Intensive Pig Farming.” 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.rspcatas.org.au/press-centre/rspca-calls-for-a-ban-on-intensive-pig-farming ScienceDaily. “Ancient Pig DNA Study Sheds New Light on Colonization of Europe by Early Farmers” 4 Sep. 2007. 10 Sep. 2010 http://www.sciencedaily.com/releases/2007/09/070903204822.htm Singer, Peter. “Down on the Family Farm ... or What Happened to Your Dinner When it was Still an Animal.” Animal Liberation 2nd ed. London: Jonathan Cape, 1990. 95-158. Soler, Jean. “Biblical Reasons: The Dietary Rules of the Ancient Hebrews.” Food: A Culinary History. Eds. Jean-Louis Flandrin and Massimo Montanari. Trans. Clarissa Botsford, Arthus Golhammer, Charles Lambert, Frances M. López-Morillas and Sylvia Stevens. New York: Columbia University Press, 1999. 46-54. Watson, Lyall. The Whole Hog: Exploring the Extraordinary Potential of Pigs. London: Profile, 2004. White, E. B. Essays of E. B. White. London: HarperCollins, 1979. White, E. B. Charlotte’s Web. London: HarperCollins, 2004. Wright, J., and V. Harwood. Eds. Biopolitics and the ‘Obesity Epidemic’. New York: Routledge, 2009. Wykes, J. Fatuosity 2010. 29 Aug. 2010 http://www.fatuosity.net
44
"Language learning." Language Teaching 40, no. 1 (January 2007): 49–62. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/s026144480622411x.
Full textAbstract:
07–20Angelova, Maria (Cleveland State U, USA), Delmi Gunawardena & Dinah Volk, Peer teaching and learning: co-constructing language in a dual language first grade. Language and Education (Mutilingual Matters) 20.2 (2006), 173–190.07–21Ansarin, Ali AkBar (Tabriz U, Iran; aa-ansarin@tabrizu.ac.ir), On availability of conscious knowledge in discrimination of vowel length. RELC Journal (Sage) 37.2 (2006), 249–259.07–22Bent, Tessa (North Western U, USA; t-bent@northwestern.edu), Ann R. Bradlow & Beverly A.Wright, The influence of linguistic experience on the cognitive processing of pitch in speech and nonspeech sounds. Journal of Experimental Psychology: Human Perception and Performance (American Psychological Association) 32.1 (2006), 97–103.07–23Carpenter, Helen (Georgetown U, USA; carpenth@georgetown.edu), K. Seon Jeon, David MacGregor & Alison Mackey, Learners' interpretations of recasts. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (Cambridge University Press) 28.2 (2006), 209–236.07–24Christoffels, Ingrid K. (Maastricht U, the Netherlands), Annette M.B. de Groot & Judith F. Kroll, Memory and language skills in simultaneous interpreters: The role of expertise and language proficiency. Journal of Memory and Language (Elsevier) 54. 3 (2006), 324–345.07–25Comajoan, Llorenç (Middlebury College, USA; lcomajoa@middlebury.edu), The aspect hypothesis: Development of morphology and appropriateness of use. Language Learning (Blackwell) 56.2 (2006), 201–268.07–26Cushion, Steve (London Metropolitan U, UK), A software development approach for computer assisted language learning. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.4 (2005), 273–286.07–27Dodigovic, Marina (American U Sharjah, United Arab Emirates), Vocabulary profiling with electronic corpora: A case study in computer assisted needs analysis. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.5 (2005), 443–455.07–28Ellis, Rod (U Auckland, New Zealand; r.ellis@auckland.ac.nz), Shawn Loewen & Rosemary Erlam, Implicit and explicit corrective feedback and the acquisition of L2 grammar.Studies in Second Language Acquisition (Cambridge University Press) 28.2 (2006), 339–368.07–29Ewald, Jennifer (Saint Joseph's U, USA), Students' evaluations of dialogue journals: Perspectives on classroom themes. Applied Language Learning (Defense Language Institute) 16.1 (2006), 37–54.07–30Gearon, Margaret (U Monash, Australia; argaret.Gearon@Education.monash.edu.au), L'alternance codique chez les professeurs de francais langue etrangere pendant des lecons orientees vers le developpement des connaissances grammaticales [Code-switching in L2 French teachers in grammatical knowledge classes]. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.3 (2006), 449–467.07–31Goldberg, Erin (U Alberta, Canada), Motivation, ethnic identity, and post-secondary education language choices of graduates of intensive French language programs. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.3 (2006), 423–447.07–32Greidanus, Tine (Vrije U Faculteit der Letteren De Boelelaan, the Netherlands; dt.greidanus@let.vu.nl), Bianca Beks & Richard Wakely, Testing the development of French word knowledge by advanced Dutch- and English-speaking learners and native speakers. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.4 (2006), 509–532.07–33Howard, Martin (U Cork, Ireland), Variation in advanced French interlanguage: A comparison of three (socio)linguistic variables. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.3 (2006), 379–400.07–34Hsieh, Shu-min (Yuanpei Institute of Science and Technology, Taiwan; floramouse@yahoo.com.tw), Problems in preparing for the English impromptu speech contest: The case of Yuanpei Institute of Science and Technology in Taiwan. RELC Journal (Sage) 37.2 (2006), 216–235.07–35Kaschak, Michael, P. (Florida State U., USA) & Jenny R. Saffran, Idiomatic syntactic constructions and language learning. Cognitive Science: A Multidisciplinary Journal (Lawrence Erlbaum) 30.1 (2006), 43–63.07–36Kissau, Scott (U Windsor, Canada), Gender differences in motivation to learn French. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.3 (2006), 401–422.07–37Knutson, Elizabeth (U Pennsylvania, USA), Focus on the classroom. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.4 (2006), 591–610.07–38Kobayashi, Yoko (Iwate U, Morioka, Japan), Interethnic relations between ESL students. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development (Multilingual Matters) 27.3 (2006), 181–195.07–39Kuhl, Patricia, K. (U Washington, USA; pkkuhl@u.washington.edu), Erica Stevens, Akiko Hayashi, Toshisada Deguchi, Shigeru Kiritani & Paul Iverson, Infants show a facilitation effect for native language phonetic perception between 6 and 12 months. Developmental Science (Blackwell) 9.2 (2006), F13.07–40Ladegaard, Hans. J (U Southern Denmark) & Itesh Sachdev, ‘I like the Americans… but I certainly don't aim for an American accent’: Language attitudes, vitality and foreign language learning in Denmark. Journal of Multilingual and Multicultural Development (Multilingual Matters) 27.2 (2006), 91–108.07–41Lafontaine, Marc (U Laval, Canada; marc.lafontaine@lli.ulaval.ca), L'utilisation de stratégies d'apprentissage en fonction de la réussite chez des adolescents apprenant l'anglais langue second [Learning strategy use in relation to success with L2 English adolescents]. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.4 (2006), 533–562.07–42Liao, Posen (National Taipei U, Taiwan; posen@mail.ntpu.edu.tw), EFL learners' beliefs about and strategy use of translation in English learning. RELC Journal (Sage) 37.2 (2006), 191–215.07–43Little, Deborah, M. (U Illinois & U Brandeis, USA; little@uic.edu), Lauren M. Mcgrath, Kristen J. Prentice & Arthur Wingfield, Semantic encoding of spoken sentences: Adult aging and the preservation of conceptual short-term memory. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 487–511.07–44Loucky, John Paul (Seinan Women's U, Japan), Combining the benefits of electronic and online dictionaries with CALL web sites to produce effective and enjoyable vocabulary and language learning lessons. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.5 (2005), 389–416.07–45McDonough, Kim (Northern Arizona U, USA; kim.mcdonough@nau.edu), Interaction and syntactic priming: English L2 speakers' production of dative constructions. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (Cambridge University Press) 28.2 (2006), 179–207.07–46Milton, James (U Wales Swansea, UK; j.l.milton@swansea.ac.uk), Language lite? Learning French vocabulary in school. Journal of French Language Studies (Cambridge University Press) 16.2 (2006), 187–205.07–47Mohan, Bernard (U British Columbia, Canada; bernard.mohan@ubc.ca) & Tammy Slater, A functional perspective on the critical ‘theory/practice’ relation in teaching language and science. Linguistics and Education (Elsevier) 16.2 (2005), 151–172.07–48O'Brien, Irena (U du Québec à Montréal & Centre for the Study of Learning and Performance, Canada; irena.obrien@gmail.com), Norman Segalowitz, Joe Collentine & Barbara Freed, Phonological memory and lexical, narrative and grammatical skills in second language oral production by adult learners. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 377–402.07–49Perry, Conrad, Man-Kit Kan, Stephen Matthews & Richard Kwok-Shing Wong (Hong Kong Institute of Education, China), Syntactic ambiguity resolution and the prosodic foot: Cross-language differences. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 301–333.07–50Pica, Teresa (U Pennsylvania, USA; teresap@gse.upenn.edu), Hyun-Sook Kang & Shannon Sauro, Information gap tasks: Their multiple roles and contributions to interaction research methodology. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (Cambridge University Press) 28.2 (2006), 301–338.07–51Polio, Charlene (Michigan State U, USA; polio@msu.edu), Susan Gass & Laura Chapin, Using stimulated recall to investigate native speaker perceptions in native-nonnative speaker interaction. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (Cambridge University Press) 28.2 (2006), 237–267.07–52Radford, Julie (U London, UK), Judy Ireson & Merle Mahon, Triadic dialogue in oral communication tasks: What are the implications for language learning?Language and Education (Mutilingual Matters) 20.2 (2006), 191–210.07–53Roessingh, Hetty (U Calgary, Canada), The teacher is the key: Building trust in ESL high school programs. The Canadian Modern Language Review (University of Toronto Press) 62.4 (2006), 563–590.07–54Rosell-Aguilar, Fernando (The Open U, UK), Task design for audiographic conferencing: Promoting beginner oral interaction in distance language learning. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.5 (2005), 417–442.07–55Saaristo-Helin, Katri (U Helsinki, Finland; Katri.Saaristo@helsinki.fi), Tuula Savinainen & Sari Kunnari, The phonological mean length of utterance: Methodological challenges from a crosslinguistic perspective. Journal of Child Language (Cambridge University Press) 33.1 (2006), 179–190.07–56Sagarra, Nuria (Pennsylvania State U, USA; sagarra@psu.edu) & Matthew Alba, The key is in the keyword: L2 vocabulary learning methods with beginning learners of Spanish. The Modern Language Journal (Blackwell) 90.2 (2006), 228–243.07–57Schauer, Gila A. (Lancaster U, UK; g.schauer@lancaster.ac.uk), Pragmatic awareness in ESL and EFL contexts: Contrast and development. Language Learning (Blackwell) 56.2 (2006), 269–318.07–58Sharpe, Tina (Sharpe Consulting, Australia), ‘Unpacking’ scaffolding: Identifying discourse and multimodal strategies that support learning. Language and Education (Mutilingual Matters) 20.2 (2006), 211–231.07–59Simpson, James (U Leeds, UK), Learning electronic literacy skills in an online language learning community. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.4 (2005), 327–345.07–60Smith, Bruce, L. (U Utah, USA; bruce.smith@hsc.utah.edu),Karla K. McGregor & Darcy Demille, Phonological development in lexically precocious 2-year-olds. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 355–375.07–61Toth, Paul D. (U Wisconsin-Madison, USA; ptoth@wisc.edu), Processing instruction and a role for output in second language acquisition. Language Learning (Blackwell) 56.2 (2006), 319–385.07–62Trautman, Carol Hamer (U Texas at Dallas/Callier Center, USA; carolt@utdallas.edu) & Pamela Rosenthal Rollins, Child-centred behaviours with 12-month-old infants: Associations with passive joint engagement and later language. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge University Press) 27.3 (2006), 447–463.07–63Usó-Juan, Esther (U Jaume I, Castelló, Spain; euso@ang.uji.es), The compensatory nature of discipline-related knowledge and English-language proficiency in reading English for academic purposes. The Modern Language Journal (Blackwell) 90.2 (2006) 210–227.07–64Vine, Elaine W. (Victoria U Wellington, New Zealand), ‘Hospital’: A five-year-old Samoan boy's access to learning curriculum content in his New Zealand classroom. Language and Education (Mutilingual Matters) 20.2 (2006), 232–254.07–65Vinagre, Margarita (U Antonio de Nebrija, Madrid, Spain), Fostering language learning via email: An English–Spanish exchange. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.5 (2005), 369–388.07–66Vinther, Jane (U Southern Denmark, Denmark), Cognitive processes at work in CALL. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Routledge/Taylor & Francis) 18.4 (2005), 251–271.
45
Ahmed, Tahera. "Editorial Vol.6(3)." Bangladesh Journal of Bioethics 6, no. 3 (May 6, 2016). http://dx.doi.org/10.3329/bioethics.v6i3.27612.
Full textAbstract:
Dear Readers,Welcome to this issue of our beloved Bangladesh Journal of Bioethics! In this sweltering heat we are all seeking for some cool and comfort. We bring this issue of BJB on different ethical practices and bring up related questions. Are we respecting the rights of every human being when we are either doing research or practicing health service provision? What are the minimum norms and standards to be maintained or are we circumventing those? The issue looks into different issues and provides us with indepth information, queries, fears and reservations.In the article on Knowledge, attitude and practice of medical ethics among medical intern students in a Medical College in Kathmandu, Ramesh P Aacharyaand Yagya L Shakya , report on a Knowledge Attitude and Practice survey of 46 medical undergraduate interns of Maharajgunj Medical Campus. The result of the survey is quite interesting. Doctors know the best irrespective of patients opinion was agreed upon by 35 %, Confidentiality cannot be kept in modern era and should be abandoned was strongly disagreed by 34.8% and disagreed by 60.9%. The Authors hope that the findings will assist the faculties to strengthen the teaching of medical ethics and guiding the interns for ethical professional conduct. In the article titled Organizational Justice and Employees Service Behavior in the Healthcare Organizations in Bangladesh is an agenda for Research, Md. Nuruzzaman and Md. Humayun Kabir Talukder present a conceptual framework and a set of hypotheses regarding the relationships among distributive justice, procedural justice, interactional justice, employees citizenship behaviour, role prescribed behaviour and counterproductive behavior in the healthcare organizations in Bangladesh. The authors state that the purpose is to assist the policy makers and service providers in identifying desirable and undesirable HRM practices in order to maintain optimum level of employee commitment for ensuring quality and efficient service delivery to the communities. Though the article is theoretical it may be useful for the policy makers and service providers. If an operational research could be carried out to test the hypothesis the practical utility of the concept could be tested in Bangladesh.Zoheb Rafique in the article Ethical Justification of Conducting Research Trials in Lower and Middle Income Countries Including Pakistan: The Responsibilities of Research Enterprises explores the ethical aspects of research sponsored by commercial agencies. He looks into the factors that influence selection of a study site for a sponsored trial particularly in traditional countries like Pakistan where cultural values add to the problem in assuring that research is conducted in an ethical manner. In this paper, the Author discusses the responsibilities of researchers and funders in low and middle income countries like Pakistan and the ethical justifications of doing research trials in developing countries. He concludes that research participants should be fully informed about the research trial and their participation and it is their right to know all risks and benefits so that they have the option of rejecting participation.The article on Ethical aspects of Dhaka University Tele-medicine System by Ahmed Raihan Abir provides and analysis of the tele- medicine system in Dhaka University. The Author is a member of an extended group at Dhaka University (DU) which has been developing telemedicine equipment and data acquisition software to promote telemedicine practice in Bangladesh. Recently the Telemedicine group of DU and a local NGO named SAMAMA with support from Service innovation fund (SIF) of the Prime Minister Office (PMO) of Bangladesh took the initiative to establish eight rural telemedicine centers and one expert center for the field trial of telemedicine in Bangladesh. The aim of this paper is to examine the ethical challenges of such health care system and the effort to overcome these problems before starting the field trial. The author looks into the details of Data confidentiality and security, Responsibilities of Doctor and Rural Technician, Quality of service and Implications of telemedicine in Bangladesh. He concludes that DU telemedicine project will essentially bring the services of qualified medical experts to the doorsteps of the common people throughout the country, even in the remote rural areas. Although a telemedicine cannot match a face to face consultation, DU tele-medicine system is much better than no consultation at all.Sifat Rahman in the article on Ethical Issues of Fair Subject Selection in Research provides an overview of the criterion for maintaining ethical standards for conducting research. The Author reviews the three fundamental conditions to be met for adhering to strict ethical standards which are: Respect for Persons by protecting the autonomy of people, treating them with courtesy and respect and obtaining informed consent.; Beneficence which incorporates the philosophy of "Do no harm" while maximizing benefits for the research project and minimizing risks to the research subjects; and Justice by ensuring that reasonable, non-exploitative, and well-considered procedures are administered fairly. Finally the Author concludes that Researchers must be truthful and conduct no deception.Dear Readers, as you can see from the above ethics and maintaining the values in research and services are of utmost importance in the improvement of the quality of life. Through our queries, questions and sense of respect for every living being can our endeavors to ensure ethics in all spheres of development be successful.Dear Readers, please keep on sending your articles, notes or thoughts to us. Your participation will make a difference in the quality of our lives.Best regardsTahera AhmedEditor
46
Hunter, John C. "Organic Interfaces; or, How Human Beings Augment Their Digital Devices." M/C Journal 16, no. 6 (November 7, 2013). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.743.
Full textAbstract:
In many ways, computers are becoming invisible and will continue to do so. When we reach into our pockets and pull out our cell phones to find a place to eat or message a friend on Facebook, we are no longer consciously aware that we are interacting with a user experience that has been consciously designed for our computer or device screen—but we are.— Andy Pratt and Jason Nunes, Interactive Design In theory, cell phones and other information and communication technologies (ICTs) are just a means for us to interact with people, businesses, and data sources. They have interfaces and, in a larger sense, are interfaces between their users and the networked world. Every day, people spend more time using them to perform more different tasks and find them more indispensable (Smith). As the epigraph above suggests, however, their omnipresence makes them practically invisible and has all but erased any feelings of awe or mystery that their power once generated. There is both a historical and functional dimension to this situation. In the historical advance of technology, it is part of what Kevin Kelly calls the “technium,” the ever-more complex interactions between advancing technology, our cognitive processes, and the cultural forces in which they are enmeshed; ICTs are measurably getting more powerful as time goes on and are, in this sense, worthy of our admiration (Kelly 11-17). In the functional dimension, on the other hand, many scholars and designers have observed how hard it is to hold on to this feeling of enchantment in our digital devices (Nye 185-226; McCarthy and Wright 192-97). As one study of human-computer interfaces observes “when people let the enchanting object [ICTs] do the emotional work of experience for them . . . what could be enchanting interactivity becomes a paradoxically detached interpassivity” (McCarthy et al. 377). ICTs can be ever more powerful, then, but this power will not necessarily be appreciated by their users. This paper analyzes recent narrative representations of ICT use in spy thrillers, with a particular focus on the canon of James Bond films (a sub-genre with a long-standing and overt fascination with advanced technology, especially ICTs), in order to explore how the banality of ICT technology has become the inescapable accompaniment of its power (Willis; Britton 99-123; 195-219). Among many possible recent examples: recall how Bond uses his ordinary cell phone camera to reveal the membership of the sinister Quantum group at an opera performance in Quantum of Solace; how world-wide video surveillance is depicted as inescapable (and amoral) in The Bourne Legacy; and how the anonymous protagonist of Roman Polanski’s Ghost Writer discovers the vital piece of top secret information that explains the entire film—by searching for it on his laptop via Google. In each of these cases, ICTs are represented as both incredibly powerful and tediously quotidian. More precisely, in each case human users are represented as interfaces between ICTs and their stored knowledge, rather than the reverse. Beginning with an account of how the naturalization of ICTs has changed the perceived relations between technology and its users, this essay argues that the promotional rhetoric of human empowerment and augmentation surrounding ICTs is opposed by a persistent cinematic theme of human subordination to technological needs. The question it seeks to open is why—why do the mainstream cinematic narratives of our culture depict the ICTs that enhance our capacities to know and communicate as something that diminishes rather than augments us? One answer (which can only be provisionally sketched here) is the loss of pleasure. It does not matter whether or not technology augments our capacities if it cannot sustain the fantasy of pleasure and/or enhancement at the same time. Without this fantasy, ICTs are represented as usurping position as the knowing subject and users, in turn, become the media connecting them– even when that user is James Bond. The Rhetoric of Augmentation Until the past five years or so, the technologization of the human mind was almost always represented in popular culture as a threat to humanity—whether it be Ira Levin’s robotic Stepford Wives as the debased expression of male wish-fulfillment (Levin), or Jonathan Demme’s brainwashed assassins with computer chip implants in his remake of The Manchurian Candidate. When Captain Picard, the leader and moral centre of the television series Star Trek: The Next Generation, is taken over by the Borg (an alien machine race that seeks to absorb other species into its technologized collective mind) in an episode from 1990, it is described as “assimilation” rather than an augmentation. The Borg version of Picard says to his former comrades that “we only wish to raise quality of life, for all species,” and it is a chilling, completely unemotional threat to the survival of our species (“Best of Both Worlds”). By 2012, on the other hand, the very same imagery is being used to sell smart phones by celebrating the technological enhancements that allegedly make us better human beings. In Verizon’s Droid DNA phone promotions, the product is depicted as an artificial heart for its user, one that enhances memory, “neural speed,” and “predictive intelligence” (thanks to Google Now). The tagline for the Verizon ad claims that “It’s not an upgrade to your phone; it’s an upgrade to yourself”, echoing Borg-Picard’s threat but this time as an aspirational promise (“Verizon Commercial”). The same technologization of the mind that was anathema just a few years ago, is now presented as both a desirable consumer goal and a professional necessity—the final close-up of the Verizon artificial heart shows that this 21st century cyborg has to be at his job in 26 minutes; the omnipresence of work in a networked world is here literally taken to heart. There is, notably, no promise of pleasure or liberation anywhere in this advertisement. We are meant to desire this product very much, but solely because it allows us to do more and better work. Not coincidentally, the period that witnessed this inversion in popular culture also saw an exponential increase in the quantity and variety of digitally networked devices in our lives (“Mobile Cellular”) and the emergence of serious cultural, scientific, and philosophical movements exploring the idea of “enhanced” human beings, whether through digital tool use, biomedical prostheses, drugs, or genetic modifications (Buchanan; Savulescu and Bostrom; “Humanity +”). As the material boundaries of the “human” have become more permeable and malleable, and as the technologies that make this possible become everyday objects, our resistance to this possibility has receded. The discourse of the transhuman and extropian is now firmly established as a philosophical possibility (Lilley). Personal augmentation with the promise of pleasure is still, of course, very much present in the presentation of ICTs. Launching the iPad 2 in 2011, the late Steve Jobs described his new product as a “magical and revolutionary device” with an “incredible magical user interface on a much larger canvas with more resources” and gushing that “it's technology married with liberal arts, married with the humanities, that yields us the result that makes our hearts sing” (“Apple Special Event”). This is the rhetoric of augmentation through technology and, as in the Verizon ad, it is very careful to position the consumer/user at the centre of the experience. The technology is described as wonderful not just in itself, but also precisely because it gives users “a larger canvas” with which to create. Likewise, the lifelogging movement (which encourages people to use small cameras to record every event of daily life) is at great pains to stress that “you, not your desktop’s hard drive, are the hub of your digital belongings” (Bell and Gemmell 10). But do users experience life with these devices as augmented? Is either the Verizon work cyborg or the iPad user’s singing heart representative of how these devices make us feel? It depends upon the context in which the question is asked. Extensive survey data on cell phone use shows that we are more attached than ever to our phones, that they allow us to be “productive” in otherwise dead times (such as while waiting in queues), and that only a minority of users worry about the negative effects of being “permanently connected” (Smith 9-10). Representations of technological augmentation in 21st century popular cinema, however, offer a very different perspective. Even in James Bond films, which (since Goldfinger in 1964) have been enraptured with technological devices as augmentations for its protagonists and as lures for audiences, digital devices have (in the three most recent films) lost their magic and become banal in the same way as they have in the lives of audience members (Nitins 2010; Nitins 2011; “List of James Bond Gadgets”). Rather than focusing on technological empowerment, the post 2006 Bond films emphasize (1) that ICTs “know” things and that human agents are just the media that connect them together; and (2) that the reciprocal nature of networked ICTs means that we are always visible when we use them; like Verizon phone users, our on-screen heroes have to learn that the same technology that empowers them simultaneously empowers others to know and/or control them. Using examples from the James Bond franchise, the remainder of this paper discusses the simultaneous disenchantment and power of ICT technology in the films as a representative sample of the cultural status of ICTs as a whole. “We don’t go in for that sort of thing any more...” From Goldfinger until the end of Pierce Brosnan’s tenure in 2002, technological devices were an important part of the audience’s pleasure in a Bond film (Willis; Nitins 2011). James Bond’s jetpack in Thunderball, to give one of many examples, is a quasi-magical aid for the hero with literary precursors going back to Aeneas’s golden bough; it is utterly enchanting and, equally importantly, fun. In the most recent Bond film, Skyfall, however, Q, the character who has historically made Bond’s technology, reappears after a two-film hiatus, but in the guise of a computer nerd who openly disdains the pleasures and possibilities of technological augmentation. When Bond complains about receiving only a gun and a radio from him, Q replies: “What did you expect? An exploding pen? We don’t really go in for that sort of thing any more.” Technology is henceforth to be banal and invisible albeit (as the film’s computer hacker villain Silva demonstrates) still incredibly powerful. The film’s pleasures must come from elsewhere. The post-credit sequence in Casino Royale, which involves the pursuit and eventual death of a terrorist bomb-maker, perfectly embodies the diminished importance of human agents as bearers of knowledge. It is bracketed at the beginning by the bomber looking at a text message while under surveillance by Bond and a colleague and at the end by Bond looking at the same message after having killed him. Significantly, the camera angle and setup of both shots make it impossible to distinguish between Bond’s hand and the bomber’s as they see the same piece of information on the same phone. The ideological, legal, racial, and other differences between the two men are erased in pursuit of the data (the name “Ellipsis” and a phone number) that they both covet. As digitally-transmitted data, it is there for anyone, completely unaffected by the moral or legal value attached to its users. Cell phones in these films are, in many ways, better sources of information than their owners—after killing a phone’s owner, his or her network traces can show exactly where s/he has been and to whom s/he has been talking, and this is how Bond proceeds. The bomber’s phone contacts lead Bond to the Bahamas, to the next villain in the chain, whom Bond kills and from whom he obtains another cell phone, which allows the next narrative location to be established (Miami Airport) and the next villain to be located (by calling his cell phone in a crowded room and seeing who answers) (Demetrios). There are no conventional interrogations needed here, because it is the digital devices that are the locus of knowledge rather than people. Even Bond’s lover Vesper Lynd sends her most important message to him (the name and cell phone number of the film’s arch villain) in a posthumous text, rather than in an actual conversation. Cell phones do not enable communication between people; people connect the important information that cell phones hold together. The second manifestation of the disenchantment of ICT technology is the disempowering omnipresence of surveillance. Bond and his colleague are noticed by the bomber when the colleague touches his supposedly invisible communication earpiece. With the audience’s point of view conflated with that of the secret agent, the technology of concealment becomes precisely what reveals the secret agent’s identity in the midst of a chaotic scene in which staying anonymous should be the easiest thing in the world; other villains identify Bond by the same means in a hotel hallway later in the film. While chasing the bomber, Bond is recorded by a surveillance camera in the act of killing him on the grounds of a foreign embassy. The secret agent is, as a result, made into an object of knowledge for the international media, prompting M (Bond’s boss) to exclaim that their political masters “don’t care what we do, they care what we get photographed doing.” Bond is henceforth part of the mediascape, so well known as a spy that he refuses to use the alias that MI6 provides for his climactic encounter with the main villain LeChiffre on the grounds that any well-connected master criminal will know who he is anyway. This can, of course, go both ways: Bond uses the omnipresence of surveillance to find another of his targets by using the security cameras of a casino. This one image contains many layers of reference—Bond the character has found his man; he has also found an iconic image from his own cultural past (the Aston Martin DB V car that is the only clearly delineated object in the frame) that he cannot understand as such because Casino Royale is a “reboot” and he has only just become 007. But the audience knows what it means and can insert this incarnation of James Bond in its historical sequence and enjoy the allusion to a past of which Bond is oblivious. The point is that surveillance is omnipresent, anonymity is impossible, and we are always being watched and interpreted by someone. This is true in the film’s narrative and also in the cultural/historical contexts in which the Bond films operate. It may be better to be the watcher rather than the watched, but we are always already both. By the end of the film, Bond is literally being framed by technological devices and becomes the organic connection between different pieces of technology. The literal centrality of the human agent in these images is not, in this disenchanted landscape, an indication of his importance. The cell phones to which Bond listens in these images connect him (and us) to the past, the back story or context provided by his masters that permits the audience to understand the complex plot that is unfolding before them. The devices at which he looks represent the future, the next situation or person that he must contain. He does not fully understand what is happening, but he is not there to understand – he is there to join the information held in the various devices together, which (in this film) usually means to kill someone. The third image in this sequence is from the final scene of the film, and the assault rifle marks this end—the chain of cell phone messages (direct and indirect) that has driven Casino Royale from its outset has been stopped. The narrative stops with it. Bond’s centrality amid these ICTS and their messages is simultaneously what allows him to complete his mission and what subjects him to their needs. This kind of technological power can be so banal precisely because it has been stripped of pleasure and of any kind of mystique. The conclusion of Skyfall reinforces this by inverting all of the norms that Bond films have created about their climaxes: instead of the technologically-empowered villain’s lair being destroyed, it is Bond’s childhood home that is blown up. Rather than beating the computer hacker at his own game, Bond kills him with a knife in a medieval Scottish church. It could hardly be less hi-tech if it tried, which is precisely the point. What the Bond franchise and the other films mentioned above have shown us, is that we do not rely on ICTs for enchantment any more because they are so powerfully connected to the everyday reality of work and to the loss of privacy that our digital devices exact as the price of their use. The advertising materials that sell them to us have to rely on the rhetoric of augmentation, but these films are signs that we do not experience them as empowering devices any more. The deeper irony is that (for once) the ICT consumer products being advertised to us today really do what their promotional materials claim: they are faster, more powerful, and more widely applicable in our lives than ever before. Without the user fantasy of augmentation, however, this truth has very little power to move us. We depict ourselves as the medium, and it is our digital devices that bear the message.References“Apple Special Event. March 2, 2011.” Apple Events. 21 Sep. 2013 ‹http://events.apple.com.edgesuite.net/1103pijanbdvaaj/event/index.html›. Bell, Gordon, and Jim Gemmell. Total Recall: How the E-Memory Revolution Will Change Everything. New York: Dutton, 2009.“The Best of Both Worlds: Part Two.” Star Trek: The Next Generation. Dir. Cliff Bole. Paramount, 2013. The Bourne Legacy. Dir. Tony Gilroy. Universal Pictures, 2012. Britton, Wesley. Beyond Bond: Spies in Fiction and Film. Westport, CT: Praeger, 2005. Buchanan, Allen. Beyond Humanity: The Ethics of Biomedical Enhancement. Uehiro Series in Practical Ethics. New York: Oxford University Press, 2011. Casino Royale. Dir. Martin Campbell. Columbia Pictures, 2006. “Data’s Day.” Star Trek: The Next Generation. Dir. Robert Wiemer. Burbank, CA: Paramount, 2013. The Ghost Writer. Dir. Roman Polanski. R.P. Productions/France 2 Cinéma, 2010. “Humanity +”. 25 Aug. 2013 ‹http://humanityplus.org›. Kelly, Kevin. What Technology Wants. New York: Viking, 2010. Levin, Ira. The Stepford Wives. Introd. Peter Straub. New York: William Morrow, 2002. Lilley, Stephen. Transhumanism and Society: The Social Debate over Human Enhancement. New York: Springer, 2013. “List of James Bond Gadgets.” Wikipedia. 11 Nov. 2013 ‹http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_James_Bond_gadgets›. The Manchurian Candidate. Dir. Jonathan Demme. Paramount, 2004. McCarthy, John, and Peter Wright. Technology as Experience. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2004. McCarthy, John, et al. “The Experience of Enchantment in Human–Computer Interaction.” Journal of Personal and Ubiquitous Computing 10 (2006): 369-78. “Mobile Cellular Subscriptions (per 100 People).” The World Bank. 25 March 2013 ‹http://data.worldbank.org/indicator/IT.CEL.SETS.P2›. Nitins, Tanya L. “A Boy and His Toys: Technology and Gadgetry in the James Bond Films.” James Bond in World and Popular Culture: The Films Are Not Enough. Eds. Rob Weiner, B. Lynn Whitfield, and Jack Becker. Newcastle upon Tyne: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2010. 445-58. ———. Selling James Bond: Product Placement in the James Bond Films. Newcastle upon Tyne: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2011. Nye, David E. Technology Matters—Questions to Live With. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 2006. Pratt, Andy, and Jason Nunes Interactive Design: An Introduction to the Theory and Application of User-Centered Design. Beverly, MA: Rockport, 2012. Quantum of Solace. Dir: Marc Foster, Eon Productions, 2008. DVD. Savulescu, Julian, and Nick Bostrom, eds. Human Enhancement. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2009. Skyfall. Dir. Sam Mendes. Eon Productions, 2012. Smith, Aaron. The Best and Worst of Mobile Connectivity. Pew Internet & American Life Project. Pew Research Center. 25 Aug. 2013 ‹http://pewinternet.org/Reports/2012/Best-Worst-Mobile.aspx›. Thunderball. Dir. Terence Young. Eon Productions, 1965. “Verizon Commercial – Droid DNA ‘Hyper Intelligence’.” 11 April 2013 ‹http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IYIAaBOb5Bo›. Willis, Martin. “Hard-Wear: The Millenium, Technology, and Brosnan’s Bond.” The James Bond Phenomenon: A Critical Reader. Ed. Christoph Linder. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2001. 151-65.
47
Gao, Xiang. "‘Staying in the Nationalist Bubble’." M/C Journal 24, no. 1 (March 15, 2021). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.2745.
Full textAbstract:
Introduction The highly contagious COVID-19 virus has presented particularly difficult public policy challenges. The relatively late emergence of an effective treatments and vaccines, the structural stresses on health care systems, the lockdowns and the economic dislocations, the evident structural inequalities in effected societies, as well as the difficulty of prevention have tested social and political cohesion. Moreover, the intrusive nature of many prophylactic measures have led to individual liberty and human rights concerns. As noted by the Victorian (Australia) Ombudsman Report on the COVID-19 lockdown in Melbourne, we may be tempted, during a crisis, to view human rights as expendable in the pursuit of saving human lives. This thinking can lead to dangerous territory. It is not unlawful to curtail fundamental rights and freedoms when there are compelling reasons for doing so; human rights are inherently and inseparably a consideration of human lives. (5) These difficulties have raised issues about the importance of social or community capital in fighting the pandemic. This article discusses the impacts of social and community capital and other factors on the governmental efforts to combat the spread of infectious disease through the maintenance of social distancing and household ‘bubbles’. It argues that the beneficial effects of social and community capital towards fighting the pandemic, such as mutual respect and empathy, which underpins such public health measures as social distancing, the use of personal protective equipment, and lockdowns in the USA, have been undermined as preventive measures because they have been transmogrified to become a salient aspect of the “culture wars” (Peters). In contrast, states that have relatively lower social capital such a China have been able to more effectively arrest transmission of the disease because the government was been able to generate and personify a nationalist response to the virus and thus generate a more robust social consensus regarding the efforts to combat the disease. Social Capital and Culture Wars The response to COVID-19 required individuals, families, communities, and other types of groups to refrain from extensive interaction – to stay in their bubble. In these situations, especially given the asymptomatic nature of many COVID-19 infections and the serious imposition lockdowns and social distancing and isolation, the temptation for individuals to breach public health rules in high. From the perspective of policymakers, the response to fighting COVID-19 is a collective action problem. In studying collective action problems, scholars have paid much attention on the role of social and community capital (Ostrom and Ahn 17-35). Ostrom and Ahn comment that social capital “provides a synthesizing approach to how cultural, social, and institutional aspects of communities of various sizes jointly affect their capacity of dealing with collective-action problems” (24). Social capital is regarded as an evolving social type of cultural trait (Fukuyama; Guiso et al.). Adger argues that social capital “captures the nature of social relations” and “provides an explanation for how individuals use their relationships to other actors in societies for their own and for the collective good” (387). The most frequently used definition of social capital is the one proffered by Putnam who regards it as “features of social organization, such as networks, norms and social trust that facilitate coordination and cooperation for mutual benefit” (Putnam, “Bowling Alone” 65). All these studies suggest that social and community capital has at least two elements: “objective associations” and subjective ties among individuals. Objective associations, or social networks, refer to both formal and informal associations that are formed and engaged in on a voluntary basis by individuals and social groups. Subjective ties or norms, on the other hand, primarily stand for trust and reciprocity (Paxton). High levels of social capital have generally been associated with democratic politics and civil societies whose institutional performance benefits from the coordinated actions and civic culture that has been facilitated by high levels of social capital (Putnam, Democracy 167-9). Alternatively, a “good and fair” state and impartial institutions are important factors in generating and preserving high levels of social capital (Offe 42-87). Yet social capital is not limited to democratic civil societies and research is mixed on whether rising social capital manifests itself in a more vigorous civil society that in turn leads to democratising impulses. Castillo argues that various trust levels for institutions that reinforce submission, hierarchy, and cultural conservatism can be high in authoritarian governments, indicating that high levels of social capital do not necessarily lead to democratic civic societies (Castillo et al.). Roßteutscher concludes after a survey of social capita indicators in authoritarian states that social capital has little effect of democratisation and may in fact reinforce authoritarian rule: in nondemocratic contexts, however, it appears to throw a spanner in the works of democratization. Trust increases the stability of nondemocratic leaderships by generating popular support, by suppressing regime threatening forms of protest activity, and by nourishing undemocratic ideals concerning governance (752). In China, there has been ongoing debate concerning the presence of civil society and the level of social capital found across Chinese society. If one defines civil society as an intermediate associational realm between the state and the family, populated by autonomous organisations which are separate from the state that are formed voluntarily by members of society to protect or extend their interests or values, it is arguable that the PRC had a significant civil society or social capital in the first few decades after its establishment (White). However, most scholars agree that nascent civil society as well as a more salient social and community capital has emerged in China’s reform era. This was evident after the 2008 Sichuan earthquake, where the government welcomed community organising and community-driven donation campaigns for a limited period of time, giving the NGO sector and bottom-up social activism a boost, as evidenced in various policy areas such as disaster relief and rural community development (F. Wu 126; Xu 9). Nevertheless, the CCP and the Chinese state have been effective in maintaining significant control over civil society and autonomous groups without attempting to completely eliminate their autonomy or existence. The dramatic economic and social changes that have occurred since the 1978 Opening have unsurprisingly engendered numerous conflicts across the society. In response, the CCP and State have adjusted political economic policies to meet the changing demands of workers, migrants, the unemployed, minorities, farmers, local artisans, entrepreneurs, and the growing middle class. Often the demands arising from these groups have resulted in policy changes, including compensation. In other circumstances, where these groups remain dissatisfied, the government will tolerate them (ignore them but allow them to continue in the advocacy), or, when the need arises, supress the disaffected groups (F. Wu 2). At the same time, social organisations and other groups in civil society have often “refrained from open and broad contestation against the regime”, thereby gaining the space and autonomy to achieve the objectives (F. Wu 2). Studies of Chinese social or community capital suggest that a form of modern social capital has gradually emerged as Chinese society has become increasingly modernised and liberalised (despite being non-democratic), and that this social capital has begun to play an important role in shaping social and economic lives at the local level. However, this more modern form of social capital, arising from developmental and social changes, competes with traditional social values and social capital, which stresses parochial and particularistic feelings among known individuals while modern social capital emphasises general trust and reciprocal feelings among both known and unknown individuals. The objective element of these traditional values are those government-sanctioned, formal mass organisations such as Communist Youth and the All-China Federation of Women's Associations, where members are obliged to obey the organisation leadership. The predominant subjective values are parochial and particularistic feelings among individuals who know one another, such as guanxi and zongzu (Chen and Lu, 426). The concept of social capital emphasises that the underlying cooperative values found in individuals and groups within a culture are an important factor in solving collective problems. In contrast, the notion of “culture war” focusses on those values and differences that divide social and cultural groups. Barry defines culture wars as increases in volatility, expansion of polarisation, and conflict between those who are passionate about religiously motivated politics, traditional morality, and anti-intellectualism, and…those who embrace progressive politics, cultural openness, and scientific and modernist orientations. (90) The contemporary culture wars across the world manifest opposition by various groups in society who hold divergent worldviews and ideological positions. Proponents of culture war understand various issues as part of a broader set of religious, political, and moral/normative positions invoked in opposition to “elite”, “liberal”, or “left” ideologies. Within this Manichean universe opposition to such issues as climate change, Black Lives Matter, same sex rights, prison reform, gun control, and immigration becomes framed in binary terms, and infused with a moral sensibility (Chapman 8-10). In many disputes, the culture war often devolves into an epistemological dispute about the efficacy of scientific knowledge and authority, or a dispute between “practical” and theoretical knowledge. In this environment, even facts can become partisan narratives. For these “cultural” disputes are often how electoral prospects (generally right-wing) are advanced; “not through policies or promises of a better life, but by fostering a sense of threat, a fantasy that something profoundly pure … is constantly at risk of extinction” (Malik). This “zero-sum” social and policy environment that makes it difficult to compromise and has serious consequences for social stability or government policy, especially in a liberal democratic society. Of course, from the perspective of cultural materialism such a reductionist approach to culture and political and social values is not unexpected. “Culture” is one of the many arenas in which dominant social groups seek to express and reproduce their interests and preferences. “Culture” from this sense is “material” and is ultimately connected to the distribution of power, wealth, and resources in society. As such, the various policy areas that are understood as part of the “culture wars” are another domain where various dominant and subordinate groups and interests engaged in conflict express their values and goals. Yet it is unexpected that despite the pervasiveness of information available to individuals the pool of information consumed by individuals who view the “culture wars” as a touchstone for political behaviour and a narrative to categorise events and facts is relatively closed. This lack of balance has been magnified by social media algorithms, conspiracy-laced talk radio, and a media ecosystem that frames and discusses issues in a manner that elides into an easily understood “culture war” narrative. From this perspective, the groups (generally right-wing or traditionalist) exist within an information bubble that reinforces political, social, and cultural predilections. American and Chinese Reponses to COVID-19 The COVID-19 pandemic first broke out in Wuhan in December 2019. Initially unprepared and unwilling to accept the seriousness of the infection, the Chinese government regrouped from early mistakes and essentially controlled transmission in about three months. This positive outcome has been messaged as an exposition of the superiority of the Chinese governmental system and society both domestically and internationally; a positive, even heroic performance that evidences the populist credentials of the Chinese political leadership and demonstrates national excellence. The recently published White Paper entitled “Fighting COVID-19: China in Action” also summarises China’s “strategic achievement” in the simple language of numbers: in a month, the rising spread was contained; in two months, the daily case increase fell to single digits; and in three months, a “decisive victory” was secured in Wuhan City and Hubei Province (Xinhua). This clear articulation of the positive results has rallied political support. Indeed, a recent survey shows that 89 percent of citizens are satisfied with the government’s information dissemination during the pandemic (C Wu). As part of the effort, the government extensively promoted the provision of “political goods”, such as law and order, national unity and pride, and shared values. For example, severe publishments were introduced for violence against medical professionals and police, producing and selling counterfeit medications, raising commodity prices, spreading ‘rumours’, and being uncooperative with quarantine measures (Xu). Additionally, as an extension the popular anti-corruption campaign, many local political leaders were disciplined or received criminal charges for inappropriate behaviour, abuse of power, and corruption during the pandemic (People.cn, 2 Feb. 2020). Chinese state media also described fighting the virus as a global “competition”. In this competition a nation’s “material power” as well as “mental strength”, that calls for the highest level of nation unity and patriotism, is put to the test. This discourse recalled the global competition in light of the national mythology related to the formation of Chinese nation, the historical “hardship”, and the “heroic Chinese people” (People.cn, 7 Apr. 2020). Moreover, as the threat of infection receded, it was emphasised that China “won this competition” and the Chinese people have demonstrated the “great spirit of China” to the world: a result built upon the “heroism of the whole Party, Army, and Chinese people from all ethnic groups” (People.cn, 7 Apr. 2020). In contrast to the Chinese approach of emphasising national public goods as a justification for fighting the virus, the U.S. Trump Administration used nationalism, deflection, and “culture war” discourse to undermine health responses — an unprecedented response in American public health policy. The seriousness of the disease as well as the statistical evidence of its course through the American population was disputed. The President and various supporters raged against the COVID-19 “hoax”, social distancing, and lockdowns, disparaged public health institutions and advice, and encouraged protesters to “liberate” locked-down states (Russonello). “Our federal overlords say ‘no singing’ and ‘no shouting’ on Thanksgiving”, Representative Paul Gosar, a Republican of Arizona, wrote as he retweeted a Centers for Disease Control list of Thanksgiving safety tips (Weiner). People were encouraged, by way of the White House and Republican leadership, to ignore health regulations and not to comply with social distancing measures and the wearing of masks (Tracy). This encouragement led to threats against proponents of face masks such as Dr Anthony Fauci, one of the nation’s foremost experts on infectious diseases, who required bodyguards because of the many threats on his life. Fauci’s critics — including President Trump — countered Fauci’s promotion of mask wearing by stating accusingly that he once said mask-wearing was not necessary for ordinary people (Kelly). Conspiracy theories as to the safety of vaccinations also grew across the course of the year. As the 2020 election approached, the Administration ramped up efforts to downplay the serious of the virus by identifying it with “the media” and illegitimate “partisan” efforts to undermine the Trump presidency. It also ramped up its criticism of China as the source of the infection. This political self-centeredness undermined state and federal efforts to slow transmission (Shear et al.). At the same time, Trump chided health officials for moving too slowly on vaccine approvals, repeated charges that high infection rates were due to increased testing, and argued that COVID-19 deaths were exaggerated by medical providers for political and financial reasons. These claims were amplified by various conservative media personalities such as Rush Limbaugh, and Sean Hannity and Laura Ingraham of Fox News. The result of this “COVID-19 Denialism” and the alternative narrative of COVID-19 policy told through the lens of culture war has resulted in the United States having the highest number of COVID-19 cases, and the highest number of COVID-19 deaths. At the same time, the underlying social consensus and social capital that have historically assisted in generating positive public health outcomes has been significantly eroded. According to the Pew Research Center, the share of U.S. adults who say public health officials such as those at the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention are doing an excellent or good job responding to the outbreak decreased from 79% in March to 63% in August, with an especially sharp decrease among Republicans (Pew Research Center 2020). Social Capital and COVID-19 From the perspective of social or community capital, it could be expected that the American response to the Pandemic would be more effective than the Chinese response. Historically, the United States has had high levels of social capital, a highly developed public health system, and strong governmental capacity. In contrast, China has a relatively high level of governmental and public health capacity, but the level of social capital has been lower and there is a significant presence of traditional values which emphasise parochial and particularistic values. Moreover, the antecedent institutions of social capital, such as weak and inefficient formal institutions (Batjargal et al.), environmental turbulence and resource scarcity along with the transactional nature of guanxi (gift-giving and information exchange and relationship dependence) militate against finding a more effective social and community response to the public health emergency. Yet China’s response has been significantly more successful than the Unites States’. Paradoxically, the American response under the Trump Administration and the Chinese response both relied on an externalisation of the both the threat and the justifications for their particular response. In the American case, President Trump, while downplaying the seriousness of the virus, consistently called it the “China virus” in an effort to deflect responsibly as well as a means to avert attention away from the public health impacts. As recently as 3 January 2021, Trump tweeted that the number of “China Virus” cases and deaths in the U.S. were “far exaggerated”, while critically citing the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention's methodology: “When in doubt, call it COVID-19. Fake News!” (Bacon). The Chinese Government, meanwhile, has pursued a more aggressive foreign policy across the South China Sea, on the frontier in the Indian sub-continent, and against states such as Australia who have criticised the initial Chinese response to COVID-19. To this international criticism, the government reiterated its sovereign rights and emphasised its “victimhood” in the face of “anti-China” foreign forces. Chinese state media also highlighted China as “victim” of the coronavirus, but also as a target of Western “political manoeuvres” when investigating the beginning stages of the pandemic. The major difference, however, is that public health policy in the United States was superimposed on other more fundamental political and cultural cleavages, and part of this externalisation process included the assignation of “otherness” and demonisation of internal political opponents or characterising political opponents as bent on destroying the United States. This assignation of “otherness” to various internal groups is a crucial element in the culture wars. While this may have been inevitable given the increasingly frayed nature of American society post-2008, such a characterisation has been activity pushed by local, state, and national leadership in the Republican Party and the Trump Administration (Vogel et al.). In such circumstances, minimising health risks and highlighting civil rights concerns due to public health measures, along with assigning blame to the democratic opposition and foreign states such as China, can have a major impact of public health responses. The result has been that social trust beyond the bubble of one’s immediate circle or those who share similar beliefs is seriously compromised — and the collective action problem presented by COVID-19 remains unsolved. Daniel Aldrich’s study of disasters in Japan, India, and US demonstrates that pre-existing high levels of social capital would lead to stronger resilience and better recovery (Aldrich). Social capital helps coordinate resources and facilitate the reconstruction collectively and therefore would lead to better recovery (Alesch et al.). Yet there has not been much research on how the pool of social capital first came about and how a disaster may affect the creation and store of social capital. Rebecca Solnit has examined five major disasters and describes that after these events, survivors would reach out and work together to confront the challenges they face, therefore increasing the social capital in the community (Solnit). However, there are studies that have concluded that major disasters can damage the social fabric in local communities (Peacock et al.). The COVID-19 epidemic does not have the intensity and suddenness of other disasters but has had significant knock-on effects in increasing or decreasing social capital, depending on the institutional and social responses to the pandemic. In China, it appears that the positive social capital effects have been partially subsumed into a more generalised patriotic or nationalist affirmation of the government’s policy response. Unlike civil society responses to earlier crises, such as the 2008 Sichuan earthquake, there is less evidence of widespread community organisation and response to combat the epidemic at its initial stages. This suggests better institutional responses to the crisis by the government, but also a high degree of porosity between civil society and a national “imagined community” represented by the national state. The result has been an increased legitimacy for the Chinese government. Alternatively, in the United States the transformation of COVID-19 public health policy into a culture war issue has seriously impeded efforts to combat the epidemic in the short term by undermining the social consensus and social capital necessary to fight such a pandemic. Trust in American institutions is historically low, and President Trump’s untrue contention that President Biden’s election was due to “fraud” has further undermined the legitimacy of the American government, as evidenced by the attacks directed at Congress in the U.S. capital on 6 January 2021. As such, the lingering effects the pandemic will have on social, economic, and political institutions will likely reinforce the deep cultural and political cleavages and weaken interpersonal networks in American society. Conclusion The COVID-19 pandemic has devastated global public health and impacted deeply on the world economy. Unsurprisingly, given the serious economic, social, and political consequences, different government responses have been highly politicised. Various quarantine and infection case tracking methods have caused concern over state power intruding into private spheres. The usage of face masks, social distancing rules, and intra-state travel restrictions have aroused passionate debate over public health restrictions, individual liberty, and human rights. Yet underlying public health responses grounded in higher levels of social capital enhance the effectiveness of public health measures. In China, a country that has generally been associated with lower social capital, it is likely that the relatively strong policy response to COVID-19 will both enhance feelings of nationalism and Chinese exceptionalism and help create and increase the store of social capital. In the United States, the attribution of COVID-19 public health policy as part of the culture wars will continue to impede efforts to control the pandemic while further damaging the store of American community social capital that has assisted public health efforts over the past decades. References Adger, W. Neil. “Social Capital, Collective Action, and Adaptation to Climate Change.” Economic Geography 79.4 (2003): 387-404. Bacon, John. “Coronavirus Updates: Donald Trump Says US 'China Virus' Data Exaggerated; Dr. Anthony Fauci Protests, Draws President's Wrath.” USA Today 3 Jan. 2021. 4 Jan. 2021 <https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/health/2021/01/03/COVID-19-update-larry-king-ill-4-million-december-vaccinations-us/4114363001/>. Berry, Kate A. “Beyond the American Culture Wars.” Regions & Cohesion / Regiones y Cohesión / Régions et Cohésion 7.2 (Summer 2017): 90-95. Castillo, Juan C., Daniel Miranda, and Pablo Torres. “Authoritarianism, Social Dominance and Trust in Public Institutions.” Annual Scientific Meeting of the International Society of Political Psychology, Istanbul, 9-12 July 2011. 2 Jan. 2021 <https://pdfs.semanticscholar.org/>. Chapman, Roger. “Introduction, Culture Wars: Rhetoric and Reality.” Culture Wars: An Encyclopedia of Issues, Viewpoints, and Voices. Eds. Roger Chapman and M.E. Sharpe. 2010. 8-10. Chen, Jie, and Chunlong Lu. “Social Capital in Urban China: Attitudinal and Behavioral Effects on Grassroots Self-Government.” Social Science Quarterly 88.2 (June 2007): 422-442. China's State Council Information Office. “Fighting COVID-19: China in Action.” Xinhuanet 7 June 2020. 2 Sep. 2020 <http://www.xinhuanet.com/english/2020-06/07/c_139120424.htm?bsh_bid=551709954>. Fukuyama, Francis. Trust: The Social Virtues and the Creation of Prosperity. Hamish Hamilton, 1995. Kelly, Mike. “Welcome to the COVID-19 Culture Wars. Why Are We Fighting about Masks?’ Yahoo News 4 Dec. 2020 <https://www.msn.com/en-us/news/us/welcome-to-the-COVID-19-culture-wars-why-are-we-fighting-about-masks-mike-kelly/ar-BB1bCOHN>. Luigi Guiso, Paola Sapienza, and Luigi Zingales, “Social Capital as Good Culture.” National Bureau of Economic Research Working Paper No. 13712. 2007. 18 ct. 2017 <http://www.nber.org/papers/w13712.pdf>. Malik, Nesrine. “The Right's Culture War Is No Longer a Sideshow to Our Politics – It Is Our Politics.” The Guardian 31 Aug. 2020. 6 Jan. 2021 <https://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2020/aug/31/the-rights-culture-war-politics-rightwing-fantasy-elections>. Offe, Carl. “How Can We Trust Our Fellow Citizens?” Democracy and Trust. Ed. M.E. Warren. Cambridge University Press, 1999. 42-87. Ostrom, Elinor, and T.K. Ahn. “The Meaning of Social Capital and Its Link to Collective Action.” Handbook of Social Capital: The Troika of Sociology, Political Science and Economics. Eds. Gert Tinggaard Svendsen and Gunnar Lind Haase Svendsen. Edward Elgar, 2009. 17–35. Paxton, Pamela. “Is Social Capital Declining in the United States? A Multiple Indicator Assessment.” American Journal of Sociology 105.1 (1999): 88-127. People.cn. “Hubeisheng Huanggangshi chufen dangyuan ganbu 337 ren.” [“337 Party Cadres Were Disciplined in Huanggang, Hubei Province.”] 2 Feb. 2020. 10 Sep. 2020 <http://fanfu.people.com.cn/n1/2020/0130/c64371-31565382.html>. ———. “Zai yiqing fangkong douzheng zhong zhangxian weida zhongguo jingshen.” [“Demonstrating the Great Spirit of China in Fighting the Pandemic.”] 7 Apr. 2020. 9 Sep. 2020 <http://opinion.people.com.cn/n1/2020/0407/c1003-31663076.html>. Peters, Jeremy W. “How Abortion, Guns and Church Closings Made Coronavirus a Culture War.” New York Times 20 Apr. 2020. 6 Jan. 2021 <http://www.nytimes.com/2020/04/20/us/politics/coronavirus-protests-democrats-republicans.html>. Pew Research Center. “Americans Give the U.S. Low Marks for Its Handling of COVID-19, and So Do People in Other Countries.” 21 Sep. 2020. 15 Jan. 2021 <https://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2020/09/21/americans-give-the-u-s-low-marks-for-its-handling-of-covid-19-and-so-do-people-in-other-countries/>. Putnam, Robert D. “Bowling Alone: America’s Declining Social Capital.” Journal of Democracy 6.1 (1995): 65-78. ———. Making Democracy Work: Civic Traditions in Modern Italy. Princeton University Press, 1993. Roßteutscher, Sigrid. “Social Capital Worldwide: Potential for Democratization or Stabilizer of Authoritarian Rule?” American Behavioural Scientist 53.5 (2010): 737–757. Russonello, G. “What’s Driving the Right-Wing Protesters Fighting the Quarantine?” New York Times 17 Apr. 2020. 2 Jan. 2021 <http://www.nytimes.com/2020/04/17/us/politics/poll-watch-quarantine-protesters.html>. Shear, Michael D., Maggie Haberman, Noah Weiland, Sharon LaFraniere, and Mark Mazzetti. “Trump’s Focus as the Pandemic Raged: What Would It Mean for Him?” New York Times 31 Dec. 2020. 2 Jan. 2021 <https://www.nytimes.com/2020/12/31/us/politics/trump-coronavirus.html>. Tracy, Marc. “Anti-Lockdown Protesters Get in Reporters’ (Masked) Faces.” New York Times 13 May 2020. 5 Jan. 2021 <https://www.nytimes.com/2020/05/13/business/media/lockdown-protests-reporters.html>. Victoria Ombudsman. “Investigation into the Detention and Treatment of Public Housing Residents Arising from a COVID-19 ‘Hard Lockdown’ in July 2020.” Dec. 2020. 8 Jan. 2021 <https://assets.ombudsman.vic.gov.au/>. Vogel, Kenneth P., Jim Rutenberg, and Lisa Lerer. “The Quiet Hand of Conservative Groups in the Anti-Lockdown Protests.” New York Times 21 Apr. 2020. 2 Jan. 2021 <http://www.nytimes.com/2020/04/21/us/politics/coronavirus-protests-trump.html>. Weiner, Jennifer. “Fake ‘War on Christmas’ and the Real Battle against COVID-19.” New York Times 7 Dec. 2020. 6 Jan. 2021 <https://www.nytimes.com/2020/12/07/opinion/christmas-religion-COVID-19.html>. White, Gordon. “Civil Society, Democratization and Development: Clearing the Analytical Ground.” Civil Society in Democratization. Eds. Peter Burnell and Peter Calvert. Taylor & Francis, 2004. 375-390. Wu, Cary. “How Chinese Citizens View Their Government’s Coronavirus Response.” The Conversation 5 June 2020. 2 Sep. 2020 <https://theconversation.com/how-chinese-citizens-view-their-governments-coronavirus-response-139176>. Wu, Fengshi. “An Emerging Group Name ‘Gongyi’: Ideational Collectivity in China's Civil Society.” China Review 17.2 (2017): 123-150. ———. “Evolving State-Society Relations in China: Introduction.” China Review 17.2 (2017): 1-6. Xu, Bin. “Consensus Crisis and Civil Society: The Sichuan Earthquake Response and State-Society Relations.” The China Journal 71 (2014): 91-108. Xu, Juan. “Wei yiqing fangkong zhulao fazhi diba.” [“Build a Strong Legal ‘Dam’ for Disease Control.”] People.cn 24 Feb. 2020. 10 Sep. 2020 <http://opinion.people.com.cn/n1/2020/0224/c1003-31600409.html>.
48
Siddiqi, Haaris. "Protecting Autonomy of Rohingya Women in Sexual and Reproductive Health Interventions." Voices in Bioethics 7 (September 27, 2021). http://dx.doi.org/10.52214/vib.v7i.8615.
Full textAbstract:
Photo by Sébastien Goldberg on Unsplash ABSTRACT Rohingya women face challenges that ought to be acknowledged and addressed to ensure that when they seek health care, they can act autonomously and decide freely among available options. Self-determination theory offers valuable insight into supporting these women within their unique situations. INTRODUCTION In August of 2017, military and paramilitary forces in Myanmar began purging the Rohingya Muslim population from the country, motivated by anti-Muslim prejudice of the Buddhist political and social majority. Mass murder, property destruction, kidnapping, torture, and sexual violence still affect Rohingya communities. As a result, more than a million individuals have fled Myanmar.[1] As of February 2021, approximately 880,000 Rohingya Muslims have taken refuge in Cox’s Bazar, Bangladesh, the site of the largest refugee camps in the world.[2] The public health focus in these camps is on treatment of physical ailments and infectious diseases.[3] While women of reproductive age and adolescent girls experience the highest level of violence among Rohingya communities in both Myanmar and Bangladesh, they have consistently lacked access to sufficient sexual and reproductive care. In 1994, the Women’s Commission for Refugee Women and Children exposed issues surrounding the sexual and reproductive health of displaced populations and propelled the recognition of SRH as a human right.[4] Human rights interventionists and public health officials have made progress in the integration of sexual and reproductive health education, facilities, and resources into refugee camps in Cox’s Bazar. This includes the introduction of menstrual cleanliness facilities and educational conversations. However, Rohingya women and male cultural leaders, or gatekeepers, remain reluctant to accept these resources and education.[5] The prevalence of gender-based violence against women and restrictive policies enforced by the Bangladesh government heighten the barriers to the effective introduction of sexual and reproductive health resources and services.[6] A wealth of literature has pushed for the extension of clinical duties of beneficence and non-maleficence in the diagnosis and treatment of refugee and asylum-seeking communities.[7] Additionally, extensive research on Rohingya refugee communities has searched for ways to work around the complex social history and to accommodate power structures by integrating gatekeepers into SRH discussions.[8] However, as interventions have sought to overcome cultural and religious barriers, they have largely overlooked the protection of autonomy of sexual and reproductive health patients in Cox’s Bazar. This paper argues two points. First, attempts at improving outcomes in Cox’s Bazar ought to lead to Rohingya women’s autonomy and self-determination, both in mitigating control of male leaders over sexual and reproductive decisions and in ensuring the understanding and informed consent between patients and providers. Second, policy decisions ought to ensure post-treatment comprehensive care to shield Rohingya women from retribution by male community members. Self-determination theory offers guidance for state leaders and healthcare providers in pursuing these goals. l. Barriers to Sexual and Reproductive Health Services for Rohingya Women As part of its anti-Muslim narrative, the Buddhist majority has painted Rohingya women as hyper-reproductive. False narratives “of a Rohingya plan to spread Islam by driving demographic shifts” and accusations against Rohingya women for having “unusually large families” have motivated violent behavior and discriminatory regulations against Rohingya communities.[9] In reality, demographic data shows that “the Rohingya population has remained stable at 4% since 1980.”[10] In 2013, the government of Myanmar imposed regulations on Rohingya families in the Rakhine state, the region with the highest population of Rohingya Muslims, enforcing a two-child limit and requiring that Rohingya women obtain government authorization to marry and take a pregnancy test before receiving such permission. The majority has also subjected Rohingya females to acts of sexual violence to ostracize them and “dilute” Rohingya identity.[11] As a result, Rohingya women in Cox’s Bazar experience unique illnesses and vulnerabilities requiring imminent treatment. Due to national policies in Bangladesh, “Rohingya [women] cannot receive HIV/AIDS testing and treatment in camps; birth control implants delivered by midwives; and comprehensive abortion care.”[12] Additionally, in accordance with patriarchal Rohingya community structure, male gatekeepers hold high authority over sexual and reproductive decisions of women, evidenced by the persistence of gender-based violence within refugee camps and traditional practices such as the marriage of minor girls to older Rohingya men.[13] Surveys of community members reveal that cultural and religious stigma against sexual and reproductive health care exists among these male gatekeepers as well as Rohingya women.[14] Due to their cultural and political position, Rohingya women are subject to unique power relations. This paper analyzes the ethical dilemmas that arise from two of those power relations: Rohingya women’s relationships with male gatekeepers and their relationships with interventionist healthcare providers. ll. Ethics of Including Male Community Members in Decisions Affecting Women’s Healthcare Autonomy A November 2019 survey of Rohingya women in Cox’s Bazar that had married or given birth within the past two years found that “around one half of the female Rohingya refugees do not use contraceptives, mainly because of their husbands’ disapproval and their religious beliefs.”[15] There are widespread misconceptions such as the belief that Islam does not permit the use of contraceptives.[16] The existence of such misconceptions and the power husbands and male leaders hold over the delivery of treatment creates dilemmas for healthcare practitioners in conforming to ethical principles of care. lll. Beneficence in Providing Care to Refugees While public health scholars and government officials hold divided opinions on the level of treatment required to fulfill refugees’ right to sexual and reproductive health care, most support enough care to ensure physical and psychological well-being.[17] Beneficence requires that healthcare providers and states “protect the rights of others[,] prevent harm from occurring to others[, and] remove conditions that will cause harm to others.”[18] Under the principle of beneficence, there is a duty to provide sexual and reproductive treatment to Rohingya women in Cox’s Bazar that is comparable to that received by citizens of the host state. In addition, the ethical principle of nonmaleficence may call for the creation of specialized care facilities for refugee communities, because a lack of response to refugees’ vulnerability and psychological trauma has the potential to generate additional harm.[19] In response to gendered power relations among the Rohingya community, husbands and male leaders are included in decisions surrounding maternal health and sexual and reproductive care for women. For example, healthcare professionals “have been found to impose conditions on SRH [sexual reproductive health] care that are not stated in the national… [menstrual regulation] guidelines, such as having a husband’s permission.”[20] The refugee healthcare community could do more to mitigate the potential of retribution taken by male community members against women that accept care by dispelling common misconceptions and precluding male community members from influencing female reproductive choices.[21] However, some current practices allow the infiltration of male community leaders and husbands into the diagnosis, decision-making, and treatment spaces. Deferring decisions to male leaders for the sake of expediency risks conditioning women’s access to care on male buy-in and diminishes Rohingya women’s autonomy over their sexual and reproductive health. lV. Male Influence and Female Autonomy Ensuring patients control their own treatment decisions is an essential component of the ethical obligation of healthcare professionals to respect patients’ autonomy. While patients can exercise their autonomy to accept the direction of the community, their autonomy is undermined when “external sources or internal states… rob [such persons]… of self-directedness.”[22] Sexual and reproductive health research on Rohingya women revealed that the presence of male family members during conversations “made female respondents uncomfortable to speak openly about their SRH [sexual and reproductive health]related experiences.”[23] The same study found that when male family members were absent, Rohingya women were more transparent and willing to discuss such topics.[24] These findings indicate that the mere presence of male family members exerts control over Rohingya women in conversations with practitioners. Male involvement also stalls conversations between providers and Rohingya women which may harm the achievement of understanding and informed consent in diagnosis and treatment spaces.[25] Women do have the option of bringing their male community leaders and family members into sexual health discussions. Yet healthcare providers ought to monitor patients individually and avoid programmatic decision making regarding male involvement in the treatment space. While it is the ethical imperative of health interventionists and the state of Bangladesh to fulfill the duties of care required by the principles of beneficence and non-maleficence, the sole prioritization of expanding sexual and reproductive health care in Cox’s Bazar risks ignoring autonomy. V. Ethics of Paternalism in Provide-Patient Relations Rohingya women’s negative beliefs about contraceptives, such as the belief that they cause irreversible sterilization, are the second largest factor inhibiting their use.[26] To an extent, the Rohingya are justified in their skepticism. Prior to the 1990’s, Bangladesh used nonconsensual sterilization as a mechanism of population control to attain access to international aid. Though the international conversation surrounding reproduction shifted its focus towards reproductive rights following the 1994 UN International Conference on Population and Development, delivery of reproductive care in the global South is frequently characterized by lack of transparency and insufficient patient understanding of the risks and consequences of treatment. Additionally, women’s lack of control impacts follow-up care and long-term contraception. For example, when women seek the removal of implantable contraceptives, healthcare professionals often refuse to perform the requisite operation.[27] Patients must understand the risks of treatment in their own culture and circumstances where societal views, misconceptions, or fears may influence healthcare practices. Healthcare providers need to recognize the coercive potential they hold in their relations with patients and guard against breaches of patient autonomy in the delivery of treatment. In accordance with the principle of beneficence, healthcare providers treating refugees or individuals seeking asylum ought to abide by the same fiduciary responsibilities they hold toward citizens of the host state.[28] When patients show hesitancy or refusal toward treatment, healthcare providers ought to avoid achieving treatment by paternalistic practice such as “deception, lying, manipulation of information, nondisclosure of information, or coercion.”[29] Although well-intentioned, this practice undermines the providers’ obligation to respect patients’ autonomy.[30] The hesitancy of Rohingya women to accept some sexual or reproductive health care does not justify intentional lack of transparency, even when that treatment furthers their best health interests. However, paternalistic actions may be permissible and justified during medical emergencies.[31] Vl. Informed Consent Respecting Rohingya women’s autonomy also places affirmative duties on healthcare providers to satisfy understanding and informed consent. However, language barriers and healthcare providers’ misconceptions about Rohingya religion and culture impede the achievement of these core conditions of autonomy for Rohingya women.[32] In an interview, a paramedic in Cox’s Bazar described the types of conversations healthcare providers have with Rohingya women in convincing them to accept menstrual regulation treatment, a method to ensure that someone is not pregnant after a missed period: “We tell them [menstrual regulation] is not a sin… If you have another baby now, you will get bad impact on your health. You cannot give your children enough care. So, take MR [menstrual regulation] and care for your family.”[33] This message, like others conveyed to Rohingya women in counseling settings, carries unvalidated assumptions regarding the beliefs, needs, and desires of clients without making a proper attempt to confirm the truth of those assumptions. Healthcare providers’ lack of cultural competence and limited understanding of Bangladesh’s national reproductive health policy complicates communication with Rohingya women. Additionally, the use of simple language, though recommended by the WHO’s guideline on Bangladesh’s policy, is inadequate to sufficiently convey the risks and benefits of menstrual regulation and other treatments to Rohingya women.[34] For informed consent to be achieved, “the patient must have the capacity to be able to understand and assess the information given, communicate their choices and understand the consequences of their decision.”[35] Healthcare providers must convey sufficient information regarding the risks, benefits, and alternatives of treatment as well as the risks and benefits of forgoing treatment.[36] Sexual and reproductive health policies and practices must aim to simultaneously mitigate paternalism, promote voluntary and informed choice among Rohingya women, and foster cultural and political competency among healthcare providers. Vll. Self-Determination Theory Self-determination theory is a psychological model that focuses on types of natural motivation and argues for the fulfillment of three conditions shown to enhance self-motivation and well-being: autonomy, competence, and relatedness.[37] According to the theory, autonomy is “the perception of being the origin of one’s own behavior and experiencing volition in action;” competence is “the feeling of being effective in producing desired outcomes and exercising one’s capacities;” and, relatedness is “the feeling of being respected, understood, and cared for by others.”[38] Bioethicists have applied self-determination theory to health care to align the promotion of patient autonomy with traditional goals of enhancing patient well-being. Studies on the satisfaction of these conditions in healthcare contexts indicate that their fulfillment promotes better health outcomes in patients.[39] Like principlism, self-determination theory in Cox’s Bazar could allow for increased autonomy while maximizing the well-being of Rohingya women and behaving with beneficence Fostering self-determination requires that healthcare professionals provide patients with the opportunity and means of voicing their goals and concerns, convey all relevant information regarding treatment, and mitigate external sources of control where possible.[40] In Cox’s Bazar, health care organizations in the region and the international community can act to ensure women seeking health care are respected and able to act independently. A patient-centered care model would provide guidelines for the refugee setting.[41] Providers can maximize autonomy by utilizing language services to give SRH patients the opportunity and means to voice their goals and concerns, disclose sufficient information about risks, benefits, and alternatives to each procedure, and give rationales for each potential decision rather than prescribe a decision. They can promote the feeling of competence among patients by expressly notifying them of the level of reversibility of each treatment, introducing measures for health improvement, and outlining patients’ progress in their SRH health. Finally, they can promote relatedness by providing active listening cues and adopting an empathetic, rather than condescending, stance.[42] Healthcare organizations ought to provide training to promote cultural competency and ensure that practitioners are well-versed on national regulations regarding sexual reproductive health care in Bangladesh to avoid the presumption of patients’ desires and the addition of unnecessary barriers to care. Increased treatment options would make autonomy more valuable as women would have more care choices. Given the historical deference to international organizations like the UN and World Bank, multilateral and organizational intervention would likely bolster the expansion of treatment options. International organizations and donors ought to work with the government of Bangladesh to offer post-treatment comprehensive care and protection of women who choose treatment against the wishes of male community members to avoid continued backlash and foster relatedness.[43] CONCLUSION Rohingya women in Cox’s Bazar, Bangladesh face unique power relations that ought to be acknowledged and addressed to ensure that when they seek health care, they are able to act autonomously and decide freely among available options. While providers have duties under the principles of beneficence and non-maleficence, patient well-being is hindered when these duties are used to trump the obligation to respect patient autonomy. Current approaches to achieving sexual and reproductive health risk the imposition of provider and communal control. Self-determination theory offers avenues for global organizations, Bangladesh, donors, and healthcare providers to protect Rohingya women’s autonomous choices, while maximizing their well-being and minimizing harm. DISCLAIMER: As a male educated and brought up in a Western setting, I acknowledge my limitations in judgement about Rohingya women’s reproductive care. Their vulnerability and health risks can never be completely understood. To some extent, those limitations informed my theoretical approach and evaluation of Rohingya women's SRH care. Self-determination theory places the patients’ experiences and judgement at the center of decision-making. My most important contributions to the academic conversation surrounding Rohingya women are the identification of dilemmas where autonomy is at risk and advocating for self-determination. - [1] Hossain Mahbub, Abida Sultana, and Arindam Das, “Gender-based violence among Rohingya refugees in Bangladesh: a public health challenge,” Indian Journal of Medical Ethics (June 2018):1-2, https://doi.org/10.20529/IJME.2018.045. [2] “UN teams assisting tens of thousands of refugees, after massive fire rips through camp in Bangladesh,” United Nations, last modified March 23, 2021, https://news.un.org/en/story/2021/03/1088012#:~:text=The%20Kutupalong%20camp%20network%2C%20which,(as%20of%20February%202021). [3] Hossain et al., “Gender-based violence,” 1-2. [4] Benjamin O. Black, Paul A, Bouanchaud, Jenine K. Bignall, Emma Simpson, Manish Gupta, “Reproductive health during conflict,” The Obstetrician and Gynecologist 16, no. 3 (July 2014):153-160, https://doi.org/10.1111/tog.12114. [5] Margaret L. Schmitt, Olivia R. Wood, David Clatworthy, Sabina Faiz Rashid, and Marni Sommer, “Innovative strategies for providing menstruation-supportive water, sanitation and hygiene (WASH) facilities: learning from refugee camps in Cox's bazar, Bangladesh,” Conflict and Health Journal 15, no. 1 (Feb 2021):10, https://doi.org/10.1186/s13031-021-00346-9. [6] S M Hasan ul-Bari, and Tarek Ahmed, “Ensuring sexual and reproductive health and rights of Rohingya women and girls,” The Lancet 392, no. 10163:2439-2440, https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(18)32764-8. [7] Janet Cleveland, and Monica Ruiz-Casares, “Clinical assessment of asylum seekers: balancing human rights protection, patient well-being, and professional integrity,” American Journal of Bioethics 13, no. 7 (July 2013):13-5, https://doi.org/10.1080/15265161.2013.794885.; Christine Straehle, “Asylum, Refuge, and Justice in Health,” Hastings Center Report 49, no. 3 (May/June 2019):13-17, https://doi.org/10.1002/hast.1002. [8] Hossain et al., “Gender-based violence,” 1-2.; Schmitt et al., “Innovative strategies,” 10. [9] Audrey Schmelzer, Tom Oswald, Mike Vandergriff, and Kate Cheatham, “Violence Against the Rohingya a Gendered Perspective,” Praxis: The Fletcher Journal of Human Security, last modified February 11, 2021, https://sites.tufts.edu/praxis/2021/02/11/violence-against-the-rohingya-a-gendered-perspective/. [10] Schmelzer et al., “Violence Against.” [11] Schmelzer et al., “Violence Against.” [12] Liesl Schnabel, and Cindy Huang, “Removing Barriers and Closing Gaps: Improving Sexual and Reproductive Health and Rights for Rohingya Refugees and Host Communities,” Center for Global Development: CGD Notes (June 2019):6, https://www.cgdev.org/sites/default/files/removing-barriers-and-closing-gaps-improving-sexual-and-reproductive-health-and-rights.pdf. [13] Schnabel and Huang, “Removing Barriers,” 4-9.; Andrea J. Melnikas, Sigma Ainul, Iqbal Ehsan, Eashita Haque, and Sajeda Amin, “Child marriage practices among the Rohingya in Bangladesh,” Conflict and Health Journal 14, no. 28 (May 2020), https://doi.org/10.1186/s13031-020-00274-0. [14] Nuruzzaman Khan, Mofizul Islam, Mashiur Rahman, and Mostafizur Rahman, “Access to female contraceptives by Rohingya refugees, Bangladesh,” Bull World Health Organ, 99, no.3 (March 2021):201-208, https://doi.org/10.2471/BLT.20.269779. [15] Khan et al., “Access to,” 201-208. [16] Khan et al., “Access to,” 201-208. [17] Ramin Asgary, and Clyde L. Smith, “Ethical and professional considerations providing medical evaluation and care to refugee asylum seekers,” American Journal of Bioethics 13, no. 7 (July 2013):3-12, https://doi.org/10.1080/15265161.2013.794876.; Cleveland and Ruiz-Casares, “Clinical assessment,” 13-5.; Straehle, “Asylum,” 13-17. [18] Tom L. Beauchamp, and James Childress, Principles of Biomedical Ethics. Eighth Edition, (New York, NY: Oxford University Press, [1979] 2019), 219. [19] Beauchamp and Childress, “Principles,” 155.; Straehle, “Asylum,” 15. [20] Maria Persson, Elin C. Larsson, Noor Pappu Islam, Kristina Gemzell-Danielsson, and Marie Klingberg-Allvin, “A qualitative study on health care providers' experiences of providing comprehensive abortion care in Cox's Bazar, Bangladesh,” Conflict and Health Journal 15, no. 1 (Jan 2021):3, https://doi.org/10.1186/s13031-021-00338-9. [21] Rushdia Ahmed, Bachera Aktar, Nadia Farnaz, Pushpita Ray, Adbul Awal, Raafat Hassan, Sharid Bin Shafique, Md Tanvir Hasan, Zahidul Quayyum, Mohira Babaeva Jafarovna, Loulou Hassan Kobeissi, Khalid El Tahir, Balwinder Singh Chawla, and Sabina Faiz Rashid, “Challenges and strategies in conducting sexual and reproductive health research among Rohingya refugees in Cox's Bazar, Bangladesh,” Conflict and Health Journal 14, no. 1 (Dec 2020):83, https://doi.org/10.1186/s13031-020-00329-2.; Khan et al., “Access to,” 201-208. [22] Beauchamp and Childress, Principles, 102. [23] Ahmed et al., “Challenges and strategies," 6. [24] Ahmed et al., “Challenges and strategies," 7. [25] Beauchamp and Childress, Principles. [26] Khan et al., “Access to,” 201-208. [27] Kalpana Wilson, “Towards a Radical Re-appropriation: Gender, Development and Neoliberal Feminism,” Development and Change 46, no. 4 (July 2015):814–815, https://doi.org/10.1111/dech.12176. [28] Asgary and Smith, “Ethical and professional,” 3-12. [29] Beauchamp and Childress, “Principles,” 231. [30] Beauchamp and Childress, “Principles,” 231. [31] Beauchamp and Childress, “Principles.” [32] Beauchamp and Childress, “Principles.” [33] Persson et al. “A qualitative study,” 8. [34] Persson et al. “A qualitative study.” [35] Christine S. Cocanour, “Informed consent-It's more than a signature on a piece of paper,” American Journal of Surgery 214, no. 6 (Dec 2017):993, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.amjsurg.2017.09.015. [36] Cocanour, “Informed consent,” 993. [37] Richard M. Ryan, and Edward L. Deci, “Self-determination theory and the facilitation of intrinsic motivation, social development, and well-being,” American Psychologist 55, no. 1 (Jan 2000):68-78. [38] Johan Y.Y. Ng, Nikos Ntoumanis, Cecilie Thøgersen-Ntoumani, Edward L. Deci, Richard M. Ryan, Joan L. Duda, Geoffrey C. Williams, “Self-Determination Theory Applied to Health Contexts: A Meta-Analysis,” Perspectives on Psychological Science 7, no. 4 (July 2021):325-340, https://doi.org/10.1177/1745691612447309. [39] Ng et al., “Self-Determination Theory.”; Nikos Ntoumanis, Johan Y.Y. Ng, Andrew Prestwich, Eleanor Quested, Jennie E. Hancox, Cecilie Thøgersen-Ntoumani, Edward L. Deci, Richard M. Ryan, Chris Lonsdale & Geoffrey C. Williams, “A meta-analysis of self-determination theory-informed intervention studies in the health domain: effects on motivation, health behavior, physical, and psychological health,” Health Psychology Review 15, no. 2 (Feb 2020), https://doi.org/10.1080/17437199.2020.1718529. [40] Leslie William Podlog, and William J. Brown, “Self-determination Theory: A Framework for Enhancing Patient-centered Care,” The Journal for Nurse Practitioners 12, no. 8 (Sep 2016):e359-e362, https://doi.org/10.1016/j.nurpra.2016.04.022. [41] Podlog and Brown, “Self-determination Theory.” [42] Podlog and Brown, “Self-determination Theory.” [43] Podlog and Brown, “Self-determination Theory.”
49
Probyn, Elspeth. "Indigestion of Identities." M/C Journal 2, no. 7 (October 1, 1999). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.1791.
Full textAbstract:
Do we eat what we are, or are we what we eat? Do we eat or are we eaten? In less cryptic terms, in eating, do we confirm our identities, or are our identities reforged, and refracted by what and how we eat? In posing these questions, I want to shift the terms of current debates about identity. I want to signal that the study of identity may take on new insights when we look at how we are or want to be in terms of what, how, and with whom we eat. If the analysis of identity has by and large been conducted through the optic of sex, it may well be that in western societies we are witnessing a shift away from sex as the sovereign signifier, or to put it more finely, the question of what we are is a constantly morphing one that mixes up bodies, appetites, classes, genders and ethnicities. It must be said that the question of identity and subjectivity has been so well trodden in the last several decades that the possibility of any virgin territory is slim. Bombarded by critiques of identity politics, any cultural critic still interested in why and how individuals fabricate themselves must either cringe before accusations of sociological do-gooding (and defend the importance of the categories of race, class, sex, gender and so forth), or face the endless clichés that seemingly support the investigation of identity. The momentum of my investigation is carried by a weak wager, by which I mean that the areas and examples I study cannot be overdetermined by a sole axis of investigation. My point of departure is basic: what if we were to think identities in another dimension, through the optic of eating and its associated qualities: hunger, greed, shame, disgust, pleasure, etc? While the connections suggested by eating are diverse and illuminating, interrogating identity through this angle brings its own load of assumptions and preconceptions. One of the more onerous aspects of 'writing about food' is the weight of previous studies. The field of food is a well traversed one, staked out by influential authors concerned with proper anthropological, historical and sociological questions. They are by and large attracted to food for its role in securing social categories and classifications. They have left a legacy of truisms, such as Lévi-Strauss's oft-stated maxim that food is good to think with1, or Brillat-Savarin's aphorism, 'tell me what you eat: I will tell you what you are' (13). In turn, scientific idioms meet up with the buzzing clichés that hover about food. These can be primarily grouped around the notion that food is fundamental, that we all eat, and so on. Indeed, buffeted by the winds of postmodernism that have permeated public debates, it seems that there is a popular acceptance of the fact that identities are henceforth difficult, fragmented, temporary, unhinged by massive changes to modes of employment and the economy, re-formations of family, and the changes in the gender and sexual order. Living with and through these changes on a daily basis, it is no wonder that food and eating has been popularly reclaimed as a 'fundamental' issue, as the last bastion of authenticity in our lives. To put it another way, and in the terms that guide me, eating is seen as immediate -- it is something we all have to do; and it is a powerful mode of mediation, of joining us with others. What, how, and where we eat has emerged as a site of considerable social concern: from the fact that most do not eat en famille, that we increasingly eat out and through drive-in fast food outlets (in the US, 50% of the food budget is spent on eating outside the home), to the worries about genetically altered food and horror food -- mad cows, sick chickens, square tomatoes. Eating performs different connections and disconnections. Increasingly the attention to what we eat is seen as immediately connecting us, our bodies, to large social questions. At a broad level, this can be as diffuse as the winds that some argue spread genetically modified seed stock from one region to another. Or it can be as individually focussed as the knowledge that others are starving as we eat. This connection has long haunted children told 'to eat up everything on your plate because little children are starving in Africa', and in more evolved terms has served as a staple of forms of vegetarianism and other ethical forms of eating. From the pictures of starving children staring from magazine pages, the spectre of hunger is now broadcast by the Internet, exemplified in the Hunger Site where 'users are met by a map of the world and every 3.6 seconds, a country flashes black signifying a death due to hunger'. Here eating is the subject of a double articulation: the recognition of hunger is presumed to be a fundamental capacity of individuals, and our feelings are then galvanised into painless action: each time a user clicks on the 'hunger' button one of the sponsors donates a cup and a half of food. As the site explains, 'our sponsors pay for the donations as a form of advertising and public relations'. Here, the logic is that hunger is visceral, that it is a basic human feeling, which is to say that it is understood as immediate, and that it connects us in a basic way to other humans. That advertising companies know that it can also be a profitable form of meditation, transforming 'humans' into consumers is but one example of how eating connects us in complex ways to other people, to products, to new formulations of identity, and in this case altruism (the site has been called 'the altruistic mouse')2. Eating continually interweaves individual needs, desires and aspirations within global economies of identities. Of course the interlocking of the global and the local has been the subject of much debate over the last decade. For instance, in his recent book on globalisation, John Tomlinson uses 'global food and local identity' as a site through which to problematise these terms. It is clear that changes in food processing and transportation technologies have altered our sense of connection to the near and the far away, allowing us to routinely find in our supermarkets and eat products that previously would have been the food stuff of the élite. These institutional and technological changes rework the connections individuals have to their local, to the regions and nations in which they live. As Tomlinson argues, 'globalisation, from its early impact, does clearly undermine a close material relationship between the provenance of food and locality' (123). As he further states, the effects have been good (availability and variety), and bad (disrupting 'the subtle connection between climate, season, locality and cultural practice'). In terms of what we can now eat, Tomlinson points out that 'the very cultural stereotypes that identify food with, say, national culture become weakened' (124). Defusing the whiff of moralism that accompanies so much writing about food, Tomlinson argues that these changes to how we eat are not 'typically experienced as simply cultural loss or estrangement but as a complex and ambiguous blend: of familiarity and difference, expansion of cultural horizons and increased perceptions of vulnerability, access to the "world out there" accompanied by penetration of our own private worlds, new opportunities and new risks' (128). For the sake of my own argument his attention to the increased sense of vulnerability is particularly important. To put it more strongly, I'd argue that eating is of interest for the ways in which it can be a mundane exposition of the visceral nature of our connectedness, or distance from each other, from ourselves, and our social environment: it throws into relief the heartfelt, the painful, playful or pleasurable articulations of identity. To put it more clearly, I want to use eating and its associations in order to think about how the most ordinary of activities can be used to help us reflect on how we are connected to others, and to large and small social issues. This is again to attend to the immediacy of eating, and the ways in which that immediacy is communicated, mediated and can be put to use in thinking about culture. The adjective 'visceral' comes to mind: 'of the viscera', the inner organs. Could something as ordinary as eating contain the seeds of an extraordinary reflection, a visceral reaction to who and what we are becoming? In mining eating and its qualities might we glimpse gut reactions to the histories and present of the cultures within which we live? As Emily Jenkins writes in her account of 'adventures in physical culture', what if we were to go 'into things tongue first. To see how they taste' (5). In this sense, I want to plunder the visceral, gut levels revealed by that most boring and fascinating of topics: food and eating. In turn, I want to think about what bodies are and do when they eat. To take up the terms with which I started, eating both confirms what and who we are, to ourselves and to others, and can reveal new ways of thinking about those relations. To take the most basic of facts: food goes in, and then broken down it comes out of the body, and every time this happens our bodies are affected. While in the usual course of things we may not dwell upon this process, that basic ingestion allows us to think of our bodies as complex assemblages connected to a wide range of other assemblages. In eating, the diverse nature of where and how different parts of ourselves attach to different aspects of the social becomes clear, just as it scrambles preconceptions about alimentary identities. Of course, we eat according to social rules, in fact we ingest them. 'Feed the man meat', the ads proclaim following the line of masculinity inwards; while others draw a line outwards from biology and femininity into 'Eat lean beef'. The body that eats has been theorised in ways that seek to draw out the sociological equations about who we are in terms of class and gender. But rather than taking the body as known, as already and always ordered in advance by what and how it eats, we can turn such hypotheses on their head. In the act of ingestion, strict divisions get blurred. The most basic fact of eating reveals some of the strangeness of the body's workings. Consequently it becomes harder to capture the body within categories, to order stable identities. This then forcefully reminds us that we still do not know what a body is capable of, to take up a refrain that has a long heritage (from Spinoza to Deleuze to feminist investigations of the body). As Moira Gatens and Genevieve Lloyd argue in terms of this idea, 'each body exists in relations of interdependence with other bodies and these relations form a "world" in which individuals of all kinds exchange their constitutive parts -- leading to the enrichment of some and the demise of others (e.g. eating involves the destruction of one body at the same time as it involves the enhancement of the other)' (101). I am particularly interested in how individuals replay equations between eating and identity. But that phrase sounds impossibly abstracted from the minute instances I have in mind. From the lofty heights, I follow the injunction to 'look down, look way down', to lead, as it were, with the stomach. In this vein, I begin to note petty details, like the fact of recently discovering breakfast. From a diet of coffee (now with a milk called 'Life') and cigarettes, I dutifully munch on fortified cereal that provides large amounts of folate should I be pregnant (and as I eat it I wonder am I, should I be?3). Spurred on by articles sprinkled with dire warnings about what happens to women in Western societies, I search out soy, linseed and other ingredients that will help me mimic the high phytoestrogen diet of Japanese women. Eating cereal, I am told, will stave off depression, especially with the addition of bananas. Washed down with yoghurt 'enhanced' with acidophilius and bifidus to give me 'friendly' bacteria that will fight against nasty heliobacter pylori, I am assured that I will even lose weight by eating breakfast. It's all a bit much first thing in the morning when the promise of a long life seems like a threat. The myriad of printed promises of the intricate world of alimentary programming serve as an interesting counterpoint to the straightforward statements on cigarette packages. 'Smoking kills' versus the weak promises that eating so much of such and such a cereal 'is a good source of soy phytoestrogenes (isolfavones) that are believed to be very beneficial'. Apart from the unpronounceable ingredients (do you really want to eat something that you can't say?), the terms of the contract between me and the cereal makers is thin: that such and such is 'believed to be beneficial'? While what in fact they may benefit is nebulous, it gets scarier when they specify that 'a diet rich in folate may reduce the risk of birth defects such as spina bifida'. The conditional tense wavers as I ponder the way spina bifida is produced as a real possibility. There is of course a long history to the web of nutritional messages that now surrounds us. In her potted teleology of food messages, Sue Thompson, a consultant dietitian, writes that in the 1960s, the slogan was 'you are what you eat'. Then in the 1970s and 1980s, the idea was that food was bad for you. In her words, 'it became a time of "Don't eat" and "bad foods". Now, happily, 'we are moving into a time of appreciating the health benefits of food' (Promotional release by the Dairy Farmers, 1997). As the new battle ground for extended enhanced life, eating takes on fortified meaning. Awed by the enthusiasm, I am also somewhat shocked by the intimacy of detail. I can handle descriptions of sex, but the idea of discussing the ways in which you 'are reducing the bacterial toxins produced from small bowel overgrowth' (Thompson), is just too much. Gut level intimacy indeed. However, eating is intimate. But strangely enough except for the effusive health gurus, and the gossip about the eating habits of celebrities, normally in terms of not-eating, we tend not to publicly air the fact that we all operate as 'mouth machines' (to take Noëlle Châtelet's term). To be blunt about it, 'to eat, is to connect ... the mouth and the anus' (Châtelet 34). We would, with good reason, rather not think about this; it is an area of conversation reserved for our intimates. For instance, in relationships the moment of broaching the subject of one's gut may mark the beginning of the end. So let us stay for the moment at the level of the mouth machine, and the ways it brings together the physical fact of what goes in, and the symbolic production of what comes out: meanings, statements, ideas. To sanitise it further, I want to think of the mouth machine as a metonym4 for the operations of a term that has been central to cultural studies: 'articulation'. Stuart Hall's now classic definition states that 'articulation refers to the complex set of historical practices by which we struggle to produce identity or structural unity out of, on top of, complexity, difference, contradiction' (qtd. in Grossberg, "History" 64). While the term has tended to be used rather indiscriminately -- theorists wildly 'articulate' this or that -- its precise terms are useful. Basically it refers to how individuals relate themselves to their social contexts and histories. While we are all in some sense the repositories of past practices, through our actions we 'articulate', bridge and connect ourselves to practices and contexts in ways that are new to us. In other terms, we continually shuttle between practices and meanings that are already constituted and 'the real conditions' in which we find ourselves. As Lawrence Grossberg argues, this offers 'a nonessentialist theory of agency ... a fragmented, decentered human agent, an agent who is both "subject-ed" by power and capable of acting against power' ("History" 65). Elsewhere Grossberg elaborates on the term, arguing that 'articulation is the production of identity on top of difference, of unities out of fragments, of structures across practices' (We Gotta Get Out 54). We are then 'articulated' subjects, the product of being integrated into past practices and structures, but we are also always 'articulating' subjects: through our enactment of practices we reforge new meanings, new identities for ourselves. This then reveals a view of the subject as a fluctuating entity, neither totally voluntaristic, nor overdetermined. In more down to earth terms, just because we are informed by practices not of our own making, 'that doesn't mean we swallow our lessons without protest' (Jenkins 5). The mouth machine takes in but it also spits out. In these actions the individual is constantly connecting, disconnecting and reconnecting. Grossberg joins the theory of articulation to Deleuze and Guattari's notion of rhizomes. In real and theoretical terms, a rhizome is a wonderful entity: it is a type of plant, such as a potato plant or an orchid, that instead of having tap roots spreads its shoots outwards, where new roots can sprout off old. Used as a figure to map out social relations, the rhizome allows us to think about other types of connection. Beyond the arboreal, tap root logic of, say, the family tree which ties me in lineage to my forefathers, the rhizome allows me to spread laterally and horizontally: as Deleuze puts it, the rhizome is antigenealogical, 'it always has multiple entryways' compelling us to think of how we are connected diversely, to obvious and sometimes not so obvious entities (35). For Grossberg the appeal of joining a theory of articulation with one inspired by rhizomes is that it combines the 'vertical complexity' of culture and context, with the 'wild realism' of the horizontal possibilities that connect us outward. To use another metaphor dear to Deleuze and Guattari, this is to think about the spread of rhizomatic roots, the 'lines of flight' that break open seemingly closed structures, including those we call ourselves: 'lines of flight disarticulate, open up the assemblage to its exterior, cutting across and dismantling unity, identity, centers and hierarchies' (qtd. in Grossberg, We Gotta Get Out 58). In this way, bodies can be seen as assemblages: bits of past and present practice, openings, attachments to parts of the social, closings and aversion to other parts. The tongue as it ventures out to taste something new may bring back fond memories, or it may cause us to recoil in disgust. As Jenkins writes, this produces a fascinating 'contradiction -- how the body is both a prison and a vehicle for adventure' (4). It highlights the fact that the 'body is not the same from day to day. Not even from minute to minute ... . Sometimes it seems like home, sometimes more like a cheap motel near Pittsburgh' (7). As we ingest we mutate, we expand and contract, we change, sometimes subtly, sometimes violently. The openings and closings of our bodies constantly rearranges our dealings with others, as Jenkins writes, the body's 'distortions, anxieties, ecstasies and discomforts all influence a person's interaction with the people who service it'. In more theoretical terms, this produces the body as 'an articulated plane whose organisation defines its own relations of power and sites of struggle', which 'points to the existence of another politics, a politics of feeling' (Grossberg, "History" 72). These theoretical considerations illuminate the interest and the complexity of bodies that eat. The mouth machine registers experiences, and then articulates them -- utters them. In eating, we may munch into whole chains of previously established connotations, just as we may disrupt them. For instance, an email arrives, leaving traces of its rhizomatic passage zapping from one part of the world to another, and then to me. Unsolicited, it sets out a statement from a Dr. Johannes Van Vugt in San Francisco who on October 11, 1999, National Coming Out Day in the US, began an ongoing 'Fast for Equal Rights for persons who are gay, lesbian and other sexual orientation minorities'. Yoking his fast with the teachings of Ghandi and Martin Luther King, Dr. Van Vugt says he is fasting to 'call on you to choose love, not fear, and to do something about it'. The statement also reveals that he previously fasted 'to raise awareness and funds for African famine relief for which he received a Congressional commendation'. While personally I don't give much for his chances of getting a second commendation, this is an example of how the mouth machine closed still operates to articulate identities and politics to wildly diverging sites. While there is something of an arboreal logic to fasting for awareness of famine, the connection between not eating and anti-homophobic politics is decidedly rhizomatic. Whether or not it succeeds in its aim, and one of the tenets of a rhizomatic logic is that the points of connection cannot be guaranteed in advance, it does join the mouth with sex with the mouth with homophobic statements that it utters. There is then a sort of 'wild realism' at work here that endeavours to set up new assemblages of bodies, mouths and politics. From fasting to writing, what of the body that writes of the body that eats? In Grossberg's argument, the move to a rhizomatic field of analysis promises to return cultural theory to a consideration of 'the real'. He argues that such a theory must be 'concerned with particular configurations of practices, how they produce effects and how such effects are organized and deployed' (We Gotta Get Out 45). However, it is crucial to remember that these practices do not exist in a pure state in culture, divorced from their representations or those of the body that analyses them. The type of 'wild realism' that Grossberg calls for, as in Deleuze's 'new empiricism' is both a way of seeing the world, and offers it anew, illuminates otherly its structures and individuals' interaction with them. Following the line of the rhizome means that we must 'forcibly work both on semiotic flows, material flows, and social flows', Guattari goes on to argue that 'there is no tripartition between a field of reality, the world, a field of representation, the book, and a field of subjectivity, the author. But an arrangement places in connection certain multiplicities taken from each of these orders' (qtd. in Grossberg, We Gotta Get Out 48). In terms of the possibilities offered by eating, these theoretical and conceptual arguments direct us to other ways of thinking about identity as both digestion and as indigestible. Bodies eat into culture. The mouth machine is central to the articulation of different orders, but so too is the tongue that sticks out, that draws in food, objects and people. Analysed along multiple alimentary lines of flight, in eating we constantly take in, chew up and spit out identities. Footnotes 1. As Barbara Santich has recently pointed out, Lévi-Strauss's point was made in relation to taboos on eating totem animals in traditional societies and wasn't a general comment on the connection between eating and thinking (4). 2. The sponsors of the Hunger Site include 0-0.com, a search engine, Proflowers.com, and an assortment of other examples of this new form of altruism (such as GreaterGood.com which advertises itself as a 'shop to benefit your favorite cause'), and 'World-Wide Recipes', which features a 'virtual restaurant'. 3. The pregnant body is of course one of the most policed entities in our culture, and pregnant friends report on the anxieties that are produced about what will go into the future child's body. 4. While Châtelet writes that thinking about the eating body 'throws her into full metaphor ... joining, for example the nutritional mouth and the lover's mouth' (8), I have tried to avoid the tug of metaphor. Of course, the seduction of metaphor is great, and there are copious examples of the metaphorisation of eating in regards to consumption, ingestion, reading and writing. However, as I've argued elsewhere (Probyn, Outside Belongings), I prefer to focus on the 'work' (or as Le Doeuff would say, 'le faire des images') that Deleuze and Guattari's terms accomplish as ways of modelling the social. This is a particularly crucial (if here underdeveloped) point in terms of my present project, where I seek to analyse the ways in which eating may reproduce an awareness of the visceral nature of social relations. That said, and as my valued colleague Melissa Hardie has often pointed out, my text is littered with metaphor. References Brillat-Savarin, Jean-Anthelme. The Physiology of Taste. Trans. Anne Drayton. Penguin, 1974. Châtelet, Noëlle. Le Corps a Corps Culinaire. Paris: Seuil, 1977. Deleuze, Gilles. "Rhizome versus Trees." The Deleuze Reader. Ed. Constantin V. Boundas. New York: Columbia UP, 1993. Foucault, Michel. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences. New York: Vintage, 1973. Gatens, Moira, and Genevieve Lloyd. Collective Imaginings: Spinoza, Past and Present. New York and London: Routledge, 1999. Grossberg, Lawrence. "History, Politics and Postmodernism: Stuart Hall and Cultural Studies." Journal of Communication Inquiry 10.2 (1986): 61-77. ---. We Gotta Get Out of This Place: Popular Conservatism and Postmodern Culture. New York and London: Routledge,1992. Le Doeuff, Michèle. L'Étude et le Rouet. Paris: Seuil, 1989. Jenkins, Emily. Tongue First: Adventures in Physical Culture. London: Virago, 1999. Probyn, Elspeth. Outside Belongings. New York and London: Routledge, 1996. ---. Sexing the Self. Gendered Positions in Cultural Studies. New York and London: Routledge, 1993. Santich, Barbara. "Research Notes." The Centre for the History of Food and Drink Newsletter. The University of Adelaide, September 1999. Thompson, Sue. Promotional pamphlet for the Dairy Farmers' Association. 1997. Tomlinson, John. Globalization and Culture. Oxford: Polity Press, 1999. Citation reference for this article MLA style: Elspeth Probyn. "The Indigestion of Identities." M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2.7 (1999). [your date of access] <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/indigestion.php>. Chicago style: Elspeth Probyn, "The Indigestion of Identities," M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2, no. 7 (1999), <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/indigestion.php> ([your date of access]). APA style: Elspeth Probyn. (1999) The indigestion of identities. M/C: A Journal of Media and Culture 2(7). <http://www.uq.edu.au/mc/9910/indigestion.php> ([your date of access]).
50
Green, Lelia, Debra Dudek, Cohen Lynne, Kjartan Ólafsson, Elisabeth Staksrud, Carmen Louise Jacques, and Kelly Jaunzems. "Tox and Detox." M/C Journal 25, no. 2 (June 6, 2022). http://dx.doi.org/10.5204/mcj.2888.
Full textAbstract:
Introduction The public sphere includes a range of credible discourses asserting that a proportion of teenagers (“teens”) has an unhealthy dependence upon continuous connection with media devices, and especially smartphones. A review of media discourse (Jaunzems et al.) in Australia, and a critical review of public discourse in Australia and Belgium (Zaman et al.), reveal both positive and negative commentary around screentime. Despite the “emotionally laden, opposing views” expressed in the media, there appears to be a groundswell of concern around young people’s dependence upon digital devices (Zaman et al. 120). Concerns about ‘addiction’ to and dependency on digital media first emerged with the Internet and have been continually represented as technology evolves. One recent example is the 2020 multi-part Massey Lecture series which hooked audiences with the provocative title: “we need to reclaim our lives from our phones” (Deibert). In Sydney, a psychology-based “outpatient addiction treatment centre” offers specialised recovery programs for “Internet addiction”, noting that addicts include school-aged teens, as well as adults (Cabin). Such discourse reflects well-established social anxieties around the disruptive impacts of new technologies upon society (Marvin), while focussing such concern disproportionately upon the lives, priorities, and activities of young people (Tsaliki and Chronaki). While a growing peer-reviewed evidence base suggests some young people have problematic relationships with digital media (e.g. Odgers and Robb; Donald et al.; Gaspard; Tóth-Király et al.; Boer et al.), there are also opposing views (e.g. Vuorre et al.) Ben Light, for instance, highlights the notion of disconnection as a set of practices that include using some platforms and not others, unfriending, and selective anonymity (Light). We argue that this version of disconnection and what we refer to as ‘detox’ are two different practices. Detox, as we use it, is the regular removal of elements of lived experience (such as food consumption) that may be enjoyable but which potentially have negative consequences over time, before (potentially) reintroducing the element or pratice. The aims of a detox include ensuring greater control over the enjoyable experience while, at the same time, reducing exposure to possible harm. There is a lack of specific research that unequivocally asserts young people’s unhealthy dependence upon smartphones. Nonetheless, there appears to be a growing public belief in the efficacy of “the detox” (Beyond Blue) or “unplugging” (Shlain). We argue that a teen’s commitment to regular smartphone abstinence is non-fungible with ‘as and when’ smartphone use. In other words, there is a significant, ineluctable and non-trivial difference between the practice of regularly disconnecting from a smartphone at a certain point of the day, or for a specified period in the week, compared with the same amount of time ‘off’ the device which is a haphazard, as and when, doing something else, type of practice. We posit that recurrent periods of smartphone abstinence, equating to a regular detox, might support more balanced, healthy and empowered smartphone use. Repeated abstinence in this case differs from the notion of the disconnected holiday, where a person might engage in irregular smartphone withdrawal during an annual holiday, for example (Traveltalk; Hoving; Stäheli and Stoltenberg). Such abstinence does have widespread historical and cultural resonance, however, as in the fasting practices of Islam (the month of Ramadan), the Christian season of Lent, and the holy Hindu month of Śravaṇa. Where prolonged periods of fasting are supplemented by weekly or holy-day fasts, they may be reprised with a regularity that brings the practice closer to the scheduled pattern of abstinence that we see as non-fungible with an unstructured as-and-when approach. An extreme example of the long fast and intermittent fast days is offered by the traditional practices of the Greek Orthodox church, whose teachings recommend fasting on Wednesdays and Fridays as well as on religious holy days. With the inclusion of Lent, Greek Orthodox fasting practices can comprise 180 fast days per year: that’s about half of available days. As yet, there is no coherent evidence base supporting the benefits of regular intermittent disconnection. The Australian mental health Website Beyond Blue, which asserts the value of digital detox, cannot find a stronger authority to underpin a practice of withdrawal than “Research from Deloitte’s annual Mobile Consumer Survey report” which indicates that “44 per cent of people in Australia think their phone use is a problem and are trying to reduce how much time they spend on it” (Beyond Blue). Academic literature that addresses these areas by drawing on more than personal experience and anecdote is scarce to non-existent. Insofar as such studies exist over the past decade, from Maushart to Leonowicz-Bukała et al., they are irregular experiments which do not commit to repeated periods of disconnection. This article is a call to investigate the possibly non-fungible benefits of teens’ regularly practicing smartphone disconnection. It argues that there is actual evidence which is yet to be collected. New knowledge in this area may provide a compelling dataset that suggests verifiable benefits for the non-fungible practice of regular smartphone disconnection. We believe that there are teenagers, parents and communities willing to trial appropriate interventions over a significant period of time to establish ‘before’ and ‘after’ case studies. The evidence for these opinions is laid out in the sections that follow. Teens’ Experiences of Media, Smartphone, and Other Cultural Dis/connection In 2018, the Pew Research Center in the US surveyed teens about their experiences of social media, updating elements of an earlier study from 2014-15. They found that almost all (95%) the 743 teens in the study, aged between 13 and 17 when they were surveyed in March-April 2018, had or had access to a smartphone (Anderson and Jiang). A more recent report from 2021 notes that 88% of US teenagers, aged 13-18, have their own smartphone (Common Sense Media 22). What is more, this media use survey indicates that American teens have increased their screen entertainment time from 7 hours, 22 minutes per day in 2019 to 8 hours, 39 minutes per day in 2021 (Common Sense Media 3). Lee argues that, on average, mobile phone users in Australia touch their phones 2,617 times a day. In Sweden, a 2019 study of youth aged 15-24 noted a pervasive concern regarding the logical assumption “that offline time is influenced and adapted when people spend an increasing amount of time online” (Thulin and Vilhelmson 41). These authors critique the overarching theory of young people comprising a homogenous group of ‘digital natives’ by identifying different categories of light, medium, and heavy users of ICT. They say that the “variation in use is large, indicating that responses to ubiquitous ICT access are highly diverse rather than homogenously determined” (Thulin and Vilhelmson 48). The practice or otherwise of regular periods of smartphone disconnection is a further potential differentiator of teens’ digital experiences. Any investigation into these areas of difference should help indicate ways in which teens may or may not achieve comparatively more or less control over their smartphone use. Lee argues that in Australia “teens who spend five or more hours per day on their devices have a 71% higher risk factor for suicide”. Twenge and Campbell (311) used “three large surveys of adolescents in two countries (n = 221,096)” to explore differences between ‘light users’ of digital media (<1 hour per day) and ‘heavy users’ (5+ hours per day). They use their data to argue that “heavy users (vs. light) of digital media were 48% to 171% more likely to be unhappy, to be low in well-being, or to have suicide risk factors such as depression, suicidal ideation, or past suicide attempts” (Twenge and Campbell 311). Notably, Livingstone among others argues that emotive assertions such as these tend to ignore the nuance of significant bodies of research (Livingstone, about Twenge). Even so, it is plausible that teens’ online activities interpolate both positively and negatively upon their offline activities. The capacity to disconnect, however, to disengage from smartphone use at will, potentially allows a teen more opportunity for individual choice impacting both positive and negative experiences. As boyd argued in 2014: “it’s complicated”. The Pew findings from 2018 indicate that teens’ positive comments about social media use include: 81% “feel more connected to their friends”; 69% “think it helps [them] interact with a more diverse group of people”; and 68% “feel as if they have people who will support them through tough times.” (Anderson and Jiang) The most numerous negative comments address how of all teens: 45% “feel overwhelmed by all the drama there”; 43% “feel pressure to only post content that makes them look good to others”; and 37% “feel pressure to post content that will get a lot of likes and comments.” (Anderson and Jiang) It is notable that these three latter points relate to teens’ vulnerabilities around others’ opinions of themselves and the associated rollercoaster of emotions these opinions may cause. They resonate with Ciarrochi et al.’s argument that different kinds of Internet activity impact different issues of control, with more social forms of digital media associated with young females’ higher “compulsive internet use […] and worse mental health than males” (276). What is not known, because it has never been investigated, is whether any benefits flowing from regular smartphone disconnection might have a gendered dimension. If there is specific value in a capacity to disconnect regularly, separating that experience from haphazard episodes of connection and disconnection, regular disconnection may also enhance the quality of smartphone engagement. Potentially, the power to turn off their smartphone when the going got tough might allow young people to feel greater control over their media use while being less susceptible to the drama and compulsion of digital engagement. As one 17-year-old told the Pew researchers, possibly ruefully, “[teens] would rather go scrolling on their phones instead of doing their homework, and it’s so easy to do so. It’s just a huge distraction” (Anderson and Jiang). Few cultural contexts support teens’ regular and repeated disengagement from smartphones, but Icelandic society, Orthodox Judaism and the comparatively common practice of overnight disconnection from smartphone use may offer helpful indications of possible benefits. Cross-Cultural and Religious Interventions in Smartphone Use Concern around teens’ smartphone use, as described above, is typically applied to young people whose smartphone use constitutes an integral part of everyday life. The untangling of such interconnection would benefit from being both comparative and experimental. Our suggestions follow. Iceland has, in the past, adopted what Karlsson and Broddason term “a paternalistic cultural conservatism” (1). Legislators concerned about the social impacts of television deferred the introduction of Icelandic broadcasting for many years, beyond the time that most other European nations offered television services. Program offerings were expanded in a gradual way after the 1966 beginnings of Iceland’s public television broadcasting. As Karlsson and Broddason note, “initially the transmission hours were limited to only a few hours in the evening, three days a week and a television-free month in July. The number of transmission days was increased to six within a few years, still with a television-free month in July until 1983 and television-free Thursdays until 1987” (6). Interestingly, the nation is still open to social experimentation on a grand scale. In the 1990s, for example, in response to significant substance abuse by Icelandic teens, the country implemented an interventionist whole-of-Iceland public health program: the Icelandic Prevention Model (Kristjansson et al.). Social experimentation on a smaller scale remains part of the Icelandic cultural fabric. More recently, between 2015 and 2019, Iceland ran a successful social experiment whereby 1% of the working population worked a shorter work week for full time pay. The test was deemed successful because “workers were able to work less, get paid the same, while maintaining productivity and improving personal well-being” (Lau and Sigurdardottir). A number of self-governing Icelandic villages operate a particularly inclusive form of consultative local democracy enabling widespread buy-in for social experiments. Two or more such communities are likely to be interested in trialling an intervention study if there is a plausible reason to believe that the intervention may make a positive difference to teens’ (and others’) experiences of smartphone use. Those plausible reasons might be indicated by observational data from other people’s everyday practices. One comparatively common everyday practice which has yet to be systematically investigated from the perspective of evaluating the possible impacts of regular disconnection is that practiced by families who leave connected media outside the bedroom at night-time. These families are in the habit of putting their phones on to charge, usually in a shared space such as a kitchen or lounge room, and not referring to them again until a key point in the morning: when they are dressed, for example, or ready to leave the house. It is plausible to believe that such families might feel they have greater control over smartphone use than a family who didn’t adopt a regular practice of smartphone disconnection. According to social researchers in the Nordic nations, including co-authors Kjartan Ólafsson and Elisabeth Staksrud, it is likely that an Icelandic community will be keen to trial this experience of regular smartphone disconnection for a period of six months or more, if that trial went hand in hand with a rigorous evaluation of impact. Some religious communities offer a less common exemplar for teens’ regular disconnection from their smartphone. Young people in these communities may suspend their smartphone (and other media use) for just over a full day per week to focus on deepening their engagement with family and friends, and to support their spiritual development. Notable among such examples are teenagers who identify as members of the Orthodox Jewish faith. Their religious practices include withdrawing from technological engagement as part of the observance of Shabbat (the Sabbath): at least, that’s the theory. For the past ten years or so in Australia there has been a growing concern over some otherwise-Orthodox Jewish teens’ practice of the “half-Shabbat,” in which an estimated 17-50% of this cohort secretly use digital media for some time during their 25 hours of mandated abstinence. As one teacher from an Orthodox high school argues, “to not have access to the phone, it’s like choking off their air” (Telushikin). Interestingly, many Jewish teens who privately admit practicing half-Shabbat envision themselves as moving towards full observance in adulthood: they can see benefits in a wholehearted commitment to disengagement, even if it’s hard to disengage fully at this point in their lives. Hadlington et al.’s article “I Cannot Live without My [Tablet]” similarly evokes a broader community crisis around children’s dependence on digital media, noting that many children aged 8-12 have a tablet of their own before moving onto smartphone ownership in their teens (Common Sense Media 22). We appreciate that not every society has children and young people who are highly networked and integrated within digital dataflows. Nonetheless, while constant smartphone connectivity might appear to be a ‘first world problem’, preparing teens to be adults with optimal choice over their smartphone use includes identifying and promoting support for conscious disengagement from media as and when a young person wishes. Such a perspective aligns with promoting young people’s rights in digital contexts by interrogating the possible benefits of regularly disconnecting from digital media. Those putative benefits may be indicated by investigating perspectives around smartphone use held by Orthodox Jewish teenagers and comparing them with those held by teens who follow a liberal Jewish faith: liberal Jewish teens use smartphones in ways that resonate with broader community teens. A comparison of these two groups, suggests co-author Lynne Cohen, may indicate differences that can (in part) be attributed to Orthodox Jewish practices of digital disconnection, compared with liberal Jewish practices that don’t include disconnection. If smartphone disconnection has the potential to offer non-fungible benefits, it is incumbent upon researchers to investigate the possible advantages and drawbacks of such practices. That can be done through the comparative investigation of current practice as outlined above, and via an experimental intervention for approximately six months with a second Icelandic/Nordic community. The Potential Value of Investigating the (Non-)Fungibility of Digital Engagement and Digital Inactivity The overarching hypothesis addressed in this article is that a lived experience of regular smartphone disconnection may offer teenagers the opportunity to feel more in control of their personal technologies. Such a perspective aligns with many established media theories. These theories include the domestication of technology and its integration into daily life, helping to explain the struggle teens experience in detaching from digital media once they have become a fundamental element of their routine. Domestication theory asserts that technology moves from novelty to an integral aspect of everyday experience (Berker et al.). Displacement theory asserts that young people whose lives are replete with digital media may have substituted that media use for other activities enjoyed by the generations that grew up before them, while boyd offers an alternative suggestion that digital media add to, rather than displace, teens’ activities in daily contexts. Borrowing inputs from other disciplinary traditions, theories around mindfulness are increasingly robust and evidence-based, asserting that “attentiveness to what is present appears to yield corrective and curative benefits in its own right” (Brown et al. 1). Constant attention to digital media may be a distraction from mindful engagement with the lived environment. A detailed study of the non-fungible character of smartphone disconnection practices might offer an evidence base to support suggestions, such as those proffered by Beyond Blue, that a digital detox benefits mental health, resilience, and sociality. Such information might support initiatives by schools and other organisations central to the lives of teenagers to institute regular digital disconnection regimes, akin to Iceland’s experiments with television-free Thursdays. These innovations could build upon aligned social initiatives such as “no email Fridays” (Horng), which have been trialled in business contexts. Further, studies such as those outlined above could add authority to recommendations for parents, educators, and caregivers such as those recommendations contained in papers on the Common Sense Media site, for example, including Tweens, Teens, Tech, and Mental Health (Odgers and Robb) and Device-Free Dinners (Robb). Relevantly, the results from such observational and intervention studies would address the post-COVID era when parents and others will be considering how best to support a generation of children who went online earlier, and more often, than any generation before them. These results might also align with work towards early-stage adoption of the United Nations’ General Comment No. 25 on Children’s Rights in Relation to the Digital Environment (UNCRC). If so, an investigation into the fungibility or otherwise of digital abstention could contribute to the national and international debate about the rights of young people to make informed decisions around when to connect, and when to disconnect, from engagement via a smartphone. References Anderson, Monica, and Jingjing Jiang. "Teens’ Social Media Habits and Experiences." Pew Research Center 28 Nov. 2018. <https://www.pewresearch.org/internet/2018/11/28/teens-social-media-habits-and-experiences/>. Berker, Thomas, Maren Hartmann, and Yves Punie. Domestication of Media and Technology. McGraw-Hill Education, 2005. Beyond Blue. “The Benefits of a Digital Detox: Unplugging from Digital Technology Can Have Tremendous Benefits on Body and Mind.” Beyond Blue, n.d. <https://www.beyondblue.org.au/personal-best/pillar/wellbeing/the-benefits-of-a-digital-detox>. Boer, Maartje, Gonneke W.J.M. Stevens, Catrin Finkenauer, Margaretha E. de Looze, and Regina J.J.M. van den Eijnden. “Social Media Use Intensity, Social Media Use Problems, and Mental Health among Adolescents: Investigating Directionality and Mediating Processes.” Computers in Human Behavior 116 (Mar. 2021): 106645. <https://doi.org/10.1016/j.chb.2020.106645>. boyd, danah. It’s Complicated : The Social Lives of Networked Teens. Yale University Press, 2014. <http://www.danah.org/books/ItsComplicated.pdf>. Brown, Kirk Warren, J. David Creswell, and Richard M. Ryan. “The Evolution of Mindfulness Science.” Handbook of Mindfulness : Theory, Research, and Practice, eds. Kirk Warren Brown et al. Guilford Press, 2016. Cabin, The. “Internet Addiction Treatment Center.” The Cabin, 2020. <https://www.thecabinsydney.com.au/internet-addiction-treatment/>. Ciarrochi, Joseph, Philip Parker, Baljinder Sahdra, Sarah Marshall, Chris Jackson, Andrew T. Gloster, and Patrick Heaven. “The Development of Compulsive Internet Use and Mental Health: A Four-Year Study of Adolescence.” Developmental Psychology 52.2 (2016): 272. Common Sense Media. "The Common Sense Census: Media Use by Tweens and Teens, 2021". <https://www.commonsensemedia.org/sites/default/files/research/report/8-18-census-integrated-report-final-web_0.pdf>. Deibert, Ron. “Reset: Reclaiming the Internet for Civil Society.” 2020 Massey Lectures. CBC Radio. 7 Feb. 2022 <https://www.cbc.ca/radio/ideas/reset-reclaiming-the-internet-for-civil-society-1.5795345>. Donald, James N., Joseph Ciarrochi, and Baljinder K. Sahdra. "The Consequences of Compulsion: A 4-Year Longitudinal Study of Compulsive Internet Use and Emotion Regulation Difficulties." Emotion (2020). Gaspard, Luke. “Australian High School Students and Their Internet Use: Perceptions of Opportunities versus ‘Problematic Situations.’” Children Australia 45.1 (Mar. 2020): 54–63. <https://doi.org/10.1017/cha.2020.2>. Hadlington, Lee, Hannah White, and Sarah Curtis. "‘I Cannot Live without My [Tablet]’: Children's Experiences of Using Tablet Technology within the Home." Computers in Human Behavior 94 (2019): 19-24. Horng, Eric. “No-E-Mail Fridays Transform Office.” ABC News [US], 4 Aug. 2007. <https://abcnews.go.com/WNT/story?id=2939232&page=1>. Hoving, Kristel. “Digital Detox Tourism: Why Disconnect? : What Are the Motives of Dutch Tourists to Undertake a Digital Detox Holiday?” Undefined, 2017. <https://www.semanticscholar.org/paper/Digital-Detox-Tourism%3A-Why-disconnect-%3A-What-are-of-Hoving/17503393a5f184ae0a5f9a2ed73cd44a624a9de8>. Jaunzems, Kelly, Donell Holloway, Lelia Green, and Kylie Stevenson. “Very Young Children Online: Media Discourse and Parental Practice.” Digitising Early Childhood. Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2019, <https://ro.ecu.edu.au/ecuworkspost2013/7550>. Karlsson, Ragnar, and Thorbjörn Broddason. Between the Market and the Public: Content Provision and Scheduling of Public and Private TV in Iceland. Kristjansson, Alfgeir L., Michael J. Mann, Jon Sigfusson, Ingibjorg E. Thorisdottir, John P. Allegrante, and Inga Dora Sigfusdottir. “Development and Guiding Principles of the Icelandic Model for Preventing Adolescent Substance Use.” Health Promotion Practice 21.1 (Jan. 2020): 62–69. <https://doi.org/10.1177/1524839919849032>. Lau, Virginia, and Ragnhildur Sigurdardottir. “The Shorter Work Week Really Worked in Iceland: Here’s How.” Time, 2021. <https://time.com/6106962/shorter-work-week-iceland/>. Lee, James. “16 Smartphone Statistics Australia Should Take Note Of (2021).” Smartphone Statistics Australia, 2022. <https://whatasleep.com.au/blog/smartphone-statistics-australia/>. Leonowicz-Bukała, Iwona, Anna Martens, and Barbara Przywara. "Digital Natives Disconnected. The Qualitative Research on Mediatized Life of Polish and International Students in Rzeszow and Warsaw, Poland." Przegląd Badań Edukacyjnych (Educational Studies Review) 35.2 (2021): 69-96. Light, Ben. Disconnecting with Social Networking Sites. Palgrave Macmillan, 2014. Livingstone, Sonia. "iGen: Why Today’s Super-Connected Kids Are Growing Up Less Rebellious, More Tolerant, Less Happy–and Completely Unprepared for Adulthood." Journal of Children and Media, 12.1 (2018): 118–123. <https://doi.org/10.1080/17482798.2017.1417091>. Marvin, Carolyn. When Old Technologies Were New : Thinking about Electric Communication in the Late Nineteenth Century. Oxford UP, 1990. Maushart, Susan. The Winter of Our Disconnect: How Three Totally Wired Teenagers (and a Mother Who Slept with Her iPhone) Pulled the Plug on Their Technology and Lived to Tell the Tale. Penguin, 2011. Odgers, Candice L., and Michael Robb. “Tweens, Teens, Tech, and Mental Health: Coming of Age in an Increasingly Digital, Uncertain, and Unequal World.” Common Sense Media, 2020. <https://www.commonsensemedia.org/research/tweens-teens-tech-and-mental-health>. Robb, Michael. “Why Device-Free Dinners Are a Healthy Choice.” Common Sense Media, 4 Aug. 2016. <https://www.commonsensemedia.org/blog/why-device-free-dinners-are-a-healthy-choice>. Shlain, Tiffany. “Tech’s Best Feature: The Off Switch.” Harvard Business Review, 1 Mar. 2013. <https://hbr.org/2013/03/techs-best-feature-the-off-swi>. Stäheli, Urs, and Luise Stoltenberg. “Digital Detox Tourism: Practices of Analogization.” New Media & Society (Jan. 2022). <https://doi.org/10.1177/14614448211072808>. Telushikin, Shira. “Modern Orthodox Teens Can’t Put Down Their Phones on Shabbat.” Tablet Magazine, 12 Sep. 2014. <https://www.tabletmag.com/sections/belief/articles/shabbat-phones>. Thulin, Eva, and Bertil Vilhelmson. “More at Home, More Alone? Youth, Digital Media and the Everyday Use of Time and Space.” Geoforum 100 (Mar. 2019): 41–50. <https://doi.org/10.1016/j.geoforum.2019.02.010>. Tóth-Király, István, Alexandre J.S. Morin, Lauri Hietajärvi, and Katariina Salmela‐Aro. “Longitudinal Trajectories, Social and Individual Antecedents, and Outcomes of Problematic Internet Use among Late Adolescents.” Child Development 92.4 (2021): e653–73. <https://doi.org/10.1111/cdev.13525>. Traveltalk. “The Rise of Digital Detox Holidays and Tech-Free Tourism.” Traveltalk, 2018. <https://www.traveltalkmag.com.au/blog/articles/the-rise-of-digital-detox-holidays-and-tech-free-tourism>. Tsaliki, Liza, and Despina Chronaki. Discourses of Anxiety over Childhood and Youth across Cultures. 1st ed. Springer International Publishing, 2020. <https://doi.org/10.1007/978-3-030-46436-3>. Twenge, Jean M. iGen: Why Today's Super-Connected Kids Are Growing Up Less Rebellious, More Tolerant, Less Happy – and Completely Unprepared for Adulthood – and What That Means for the Rest of Us. Simon and Schuster, 2017. Twenge, Jean M., and W. Keith Campbell. “Media Use Is Linked to Lower Psychological Well-Being: Evidence from Three Datasets.” The Psychiatric Quarterly 90.2 (2019): 311-331. <https://doi.org/10.1007/s11126-019-09630-7>. UNCRC. "General Comment No. 25 (2021) on Children's Rights in Relation to the Digital Environment." United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, Committee on the Rights of the Child, 2 Mar. 2021. <https://www.ohchr.org/en/documents/general-comments-and-recommendations/general-comment-no-25-2021-childrens-rights-relation>. Vuorre, Matti, Amy Orben, and Andrew K. Przybylski. “There Is No Evidence That Associations Between Adolescents’ Digital Technology Engagement and Mental Health Problems Have Increased.” Clinical Psychological Science 9.5 (Sep. 2021): 823–35. <https://doi.org/10.1177/2167702621994549>. Zaman, Bieke, Donell Holloway, Lelia Green, Kelly Jaunzems, and Hadewijch Vanwynsberghe. “Opposing Narratives about Children’s Digital Media Use: A Critical Discourse Analysis of Online Public Advice Given to Parents in Australia and Belgium:” Media International Australia (May 2020). <https://doi.org/10.1177/1329878X20916950>.